This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song , 2020

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Covers By Juan

Editing by

Rainlyt Editing

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Acknowledgement

BLURB

Prologue: A Life Beyond The Living

1.  Intertwined Present And Revealed Duty

2.  A Call To Be Ours And What Now?

3.  Watch Me Soar

4.  Dark Display Of Loving Comfort

5.  Unexpected Vacation

6.  Hidden Bargain And Unforseen Future

7.  The Beach With Us And Spectacular Day

8.  Dance With Three And Grow Stronger

9.  Semester Seven Of Change

10.  Always A Catch And Trick Me Not

11.  Escalated Shadows Of The Dead

12.  Wounded Beauty And Guilt Of Failure

13.  Just You, Me, And The Starry Sky

14.  Where There Is Darkness There’s Always Light

COMING SOON - WITCHLING SEMESTER 8

BLAZING ACADEMY SNEAK PEEK

BLURB

CHAPTER ONE: Sweet Sixteen

THE TRACKER HIVE - OUT NOW

SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY - OUT NOW

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you for purchasing WITCHLING ACADEMY- SEMESTER SEVEN!

Thank you to all my amazing supporters for being awesome and encouraging me to write every day.

Special thanks to my amazing Mom for blessing me with the gift to write and supporting me in all aspects. I pray to continue making you proud as I strive towards success.

Finally, I thank God for giving me the strength to achieve my goals. Without Him, I would be nothing.

AVERY SONG

BLURB

Twin reincarnations? Royal familiars? Lurking shadows? The dead rising? I thought my life couldn’t be any more complicated, but it seems fate has a way of constantly introducing more chaos.

Not so long ago, the biggest worry on the Notorious Five’s plate was surviving Semester Six. But the exam is over, and things are a more confusing mess than ever before. Sure, summer provided a brief respite, but as we prepare for our final year at Witchling Academy, more secrets come to light and we’re left to prepare for the toughest two semesters of our lives.

Alice Blaze is with us as we enter Semester Seven, and her abrupt introduction into our lives has brought forth dangerous flames from the hidden enemy. I’m not ready to back down, and neither are my men, best friends, and growing allies, but when a new drug is introduced to the student body, it’s the student council’s job to find the culprit while juggling academic challenges.

And that’s not all.

With Connor’s family problems and Kaito’s sudden disappearance thrown in, I, Brianne Marie Harlow, have to figure out the solution to the cascade of challenges coming our way. But we’re racing against a ticking clock, and it’s only a matter of time before it comes to a dramatic stop.

Semester Seven is about survival of the worthiest, and for everyone’s sake, it’s time to unlock my demigod powers hidden deep within.

PROLOGUE: A LIFE BEYOND THE LIVING

~FINNICK~

“Does the darkness scare you, my boy?”

The world around me shifted to the moment at the funeral. My eyes locked on the grave as rain poured heavily, almost in anger of what had come to pass. My tears were as obvious as the heavy droplets of fury, the sky taking the opportunity to join in my sadness as the funeral had come to an end.

Father had said something. Darkness. How could I be afraid of this dark night when I still had the ability to see the light?

“No,” I sobbed and lifted my little hands to try and wipe away the tears I knew would continue to fall. “Why be afraid when Brother has to live in the dark forever?”

I lifted my head to see Father. His perfect black suit was drenched, and his black-rimmed glasses were foggy. He knelt down next to me, not worried about the mud that would stain his finer set of clothes.

He placed his hand on my shoulder, gripping it softly and yet giving that firm support that I desperately needed. The support my older brother would give me whenever life got too hard and I was ashamed to let my parents know.

I wouldn’t experience that anymore. He’s stuck in the darkness.

“What if I told you that where your brother is now isn’t full of darkness?” Father whispered. “What if it’s a beautiful oasis? One of soft colors that spread throughout the sky, and where rivers can be anything, from clear waters to any drink you wanted.”

“Including milk?” I asked.

“Including milk,” he confirmed with a smile. I turned to look at him, my eyes already blooming with more tears as I looked into his eyes. He was fighting the sadness. It was so obvious as he displayed a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

How could it? He’d just lost his older son. One he loved and cherished more than me. He loved him longer, and he was taken away from us far too soon.

“I know you’re sad,” he whispered. “You’re allowed to be sad, but I never want the darkness to frighten you.”

“What if the darkness is inside me?” I asked. “What happens when my world seems dark and there’s no one there to help me?”

“There’ll always be someone there to help you,” he assured me and offered his hand. “You know I’ll always be there to protect you. That’s my role here.”

“To protect me?” I whispered. “Why didn’t you protect my brother?”

“He had a duty to fulfill in this world, and he finished it.”

“Why couldn’t he have gone in his sleep then?”

“We can’t choose when we go, Finnick. All we can do is pray for a peaceful end to the suffering we may endure on this Earth,” he reasoned. “On this world, we feel pain. Just like we feel sadness, happiness, anger. When you’re crossing the bridge from this world to the one way up there, everything begins to fade. The pain goes away, the regrets fiddle through the cracks, and the sadness of feeling like you’ve failed suddenly vanishes.”

“Then…what are you left with?”

“Happiness,” he whispered and lifted his hands to press on my cheeks. “You’re left with joy because the pain is finally over. Your body swarms with new life because you’ve completed what you were supposed to and now get to go back home and be who you were before.”

“Who you were before?” I whispered. “Did the same happen with Brother? Will I get to meet him one day?”

“You will,” he assured me. “It won’t be now, or tomorrow, or a year from now…but when you do, it’ll be such a relief that you’ll cry just as hard as you are now.”

“I thought you said sadness would be gone?” I pointed out.

“It will be gone,” he assured me. “Your tears won’t be out of sadness, but of joy to be able to see your brother again.”

“I miss him, Daddy,” I whispered. “Is it okay to sad cry?”

His sadness began to show then as he blinked his eyes that were growing glassy. He slowly nodded and pulled me into his arms. “Yes, Finnick. You can sad cry all you want. Even if it’s today, tomorrow, or years from now.”

“Will you always be there to hug me when I need to sad cry, Daddy?”

“I’ll do my best to always be there,” he promised. “At least until I know you’re surrounded by those who will love you just as much as I do,” he whispered.

My tears fell as I sobbed into his shoulder, and he cried as well while the rain continued to beat down on us.

The raining world began to change, and before I knew it, I was on the mountain, standing at the place where my father’s blood still remained on the icy snow.

No one else was around. Not Brianne, Connor, or any of the others. It was just me and the chilly snow that reflected the pools of red that soaked into the reflective white surface.

“Was it true?” I whispered as if someone would hear me. “That the pain began to fade away. The regrets fiddled through the cracks. The sadness suddenly vanished.”

Droplets of my tears dropped down to the ground, as I remembered the words of my father. “Are you happy now? Full of joy now that you get to see the sky full of color?”

I noticed the golden necklace around my neck, the soft glow of its magic running down the chain and lighting up the crystal that it held against my chest.

It was green like jade yet flickering with hints of gold and black. The power it released reminded me of when I faced the dark Brianne who tested whether I’d give in to the darkness or not.

Reliving that moment in my mind told me that she was indeed testing me.

But for what? Why was I tested at the prime moment of desolation?

A hand rested on my shoulder. One that gripped with a level of softness that brought years of comfort and memories. The firm support I missed from my older brother and then my father.

Turning my head, I expected to see a stranger or even Kaito, but my eyes locked on my older brother. If my eyes could grow any larger, they would, as I took in his tall appearance.

He was a little taller than me, his hair nice and long and tied in a ponytail with a few strands to the left side of his face. The green color reminded me of the very crystal I carried. The tips shifted to black and the entire flow of strands had gold tinsels that lit up.

His hair levitated on its own, while his slightly tanned skin was clear of any imperfection. His eyes were as blue as the ocean, hints of green and gold taking their moments to shine like those orbs were special jewels all on their own.

Jewels of sight.

He wore an outfit that I’d never seen before. One that gave him a powerful presence, while accenting his masculine beauty that was much softer than the average male. He had a bow attached to his back, one of gold even down to the single string.

It was like seeing my brother as a superhero who was here to save the day, but seeing him brought great shock as I fought long and hard to keep it together.

To not burst into tears at seeing him in this form of great health…a form of life.

“Flynn,” I whispered.

“Long time, brother,” he whispered. “You’ve grown tremendously.”

I didn’t know what more to say. So many questions swarmed through me, fighting to reach my throat and escape the gates of my lips. Here was my brother at adulthood. What he may have looked like if given the chance to live after all the torment he must have endured before it all came to an end.

“Flynn…” I struggled for words. “You’re here.”

“Well, I’m not supposed to be.” His playful smile reminded me of the mischief he used to cause when I was younger. “I’m bending the rules just a little.”

“Bending the rules?” I wasn’t sure what those rules could possibly be.

“Dad is supposed to be here,” he admitted, staring down at the bloody snow before us. “This is his role after all, but I picked it up since he had a lot to do still.”

“I don’t understand, Flynn.” My shoulders sank but he gripped them firmly to get my attention once more.

“You don’t need to understand now.” His voice was soft but his smile grew. “You’ll discover the truth soon enough, but for now, I get to show you a glimpse.”

“A glimpse of what?”

He looked away to stare in front of him, and I did the same, only to be shocked at the change of scenery. The mountain was no longer present.

We stood in midair, as if we had wings that kept us afloat within the vast plane of colors. The sight of the sun’s rays gave a sense of hope while the white clouds slowly made their way.

The watercolor sky of pink, blue, gold, and orange was just a glimpse of what I felt led to more enchanting sights. Large islands with what appeared to be gold castles and cities of life floated above and below us.

“To answer your question, yes.” He spoke quietly as his eyes still lingered on the horizon. “Happiness is the last thing you feel because you’re met with the truth of your purpose and the relief of fulfilling what was asked of you.”

He turned his gaze as he shifted his body to face me, and I noticed the outline of gold feathers that came from his back and arched in a way that proved he was being carried by a pair of wings.

“My purpose was fulfilled. Just like Mother’s and Father’s. The only difference is that I decided to continue my duty in Dad’s stead. That way, Mother wouldn’t be alone in the kingdom of peace.”

“What do you mean?” My eyes sought answers in his, but they were filled with relief as his smile grew. He reached out to hold the gem on my necklace, staring at it with interest before he nodded his head with a proud expression.

“Just know that Mom and Dad are in peace,” he reassured me as his eyes lifted to meet mine. “They’re happy, proud, and watching over you.”

He paused and muttered, “Dad liked the speech you made.”

“H-He did?” My eyes were brewing tears at the mere mention of Dad’s approval, and Flynn confirmed it as he nodded his head. “He didn’t realize how fast you were maturing since you finally allowed yourself to be you. Now that you’ve unlocked this, I know without a doubt that you’ll be okay and surrounded by those who will always lift you up. Even in dark times.”

He closed his eyes, and I watched as a flow of energy moved down his arm in a spiral motion until it embedded into the jade gemstone.

“What is this crystal gem supposed to be?” I asked, my eyes glued on its glowing body while the gold chain glowed wildly.

“The Blessed Stone of Creation,” he revealed. “Some call it the Creation stone, crystal, or gem. Whatever you choose. It’s a crystal that’s given to a demigod successor. It stays with them for the remainder of their time in the land of the living until they ascend to their next duty if they so wish to embark on that next adventure.”

I was scared to ask, but swallowed the lump in my throat and proceeded with, “Is that what you decided to do?”

His smile was priceless as he slowly nodded his head.

“I never got to live an adventurous life,” he admitted. “At least now I can…and I have.”

“You say it as though that adventure has ended,” I whispered while my heart clenched in sadness. He looked at me with sad eyes before he reached out to press both of his hands on my shoulders. “Sadly, my adventure has come to an end. I merely had to wait for the next person to appear with the very stone of my duty.”

“You’re not saying…you’re…the current God of Creation?”

“Demigod,” he whispered. “I was never meant to rise to the throne. That was already predetermined for the last born of the Rosedale family.”

My shock had to be evident because he nodded his head and closed his eyes.

“It’s a lot to understand, Finnick. It’s not my place to give you this much when you’re still in the land of the living. However, I wanted to make sure you understood that I’m not abandoning you. My time is merely up.”

“Then…is this truly goodbye?” My lip trembled as I asked the heartbreaking question. After all these years, and the agony that came with each loss, I’d been given the chance to see Flynn once again.

Only for it to be our last time…once again.

“I don’t think of it as a goodbye,” he admitted as he squeezed my shoulders. “I think of it as a new beginning. One where you become one of the main characters in the story. You weren’t written in the manuscript, but because of the love a specific girl has for you, it began to be unwritten.”

My eyes widened at the revelation and he merely nodded. “The Goddess of Space and Time. A woman of great power who will change the universe as you know it. The woman destined to love one but who ended up with four. A demigod who will need protection when she least expects it.”

“Protection,” I whispered. “How will I be able to protect her?”

“With the blessed power I just bestowed upon you,” he said, like it was a simple equation to solve. “You’ve been through a lot, Finnick. With each heartbreaking reality, you’ve fought against the darkness within and aimed toward the path of light. It was only a matter of time before you were rewarded, and well…that’s why I’m here. Your faith may have wavered from time to time, but you never allowed the bad to consume the good in you. That’s a form of strength very few have and it’s about time you’re given the role you’ve been destined to carry.”

“What happens now?” I whispered. “I…we just finished the exam and I’m sleeping.”

“That you are,” he said with a calm voice. “What happens when you wake up is up to you. The blessed gifts I’ve transferred to you will remain there until they’re ready to be used. You may not know what you can specifically do that’s different than your regular potential, but listen to the whispers of the wind. They will guide you and reveal all you need to prosper during this last year of school.”

“Where will you go?”

“To the same place where Mom and Dad are.” His confliction was obvious now, his eyes actually filling with tears as he fought to compose himself. “My purpose this time around was to make sure this seat of power was still nice and warm for the next owner.”

“Brother.”

He pulled me into a hug, the action tight and loving, like the ones he’d give me as a child. He patted my back and stated, “Every time you called my name, I was there. Watching, talking, and comforting you. I know you couldn’t see, hear, or feel my company, but I was always there. It won’t change now. The only difference is that Mom and Dad will be there, too. We’ll get to watch you continue to grow and aspire to who you’re destined to become. To witness the change you’ll bring to this world and the universes that are blessed to have your sacred guidance. It makes no sense now, but trust me. One day, it will.”

He pulled back and ruffled my hair. “Pink’s a good color for you, too.”

“You’re tempting me to do green again,” I muttered through sobs. “Can’t…can’t I have something from you? Something that will always remind me of this dream…this moment in time?”

He seemed to think about it and reached back for his golden bow. He moved back just a little bit before placing it into my outstretched hands.

“This is something that helped me protect these lands,” he declared with pride as his eyes stared down at the golden weapon with longing. “I’m sure you’ll be able to put it to better use as you protect the people you hold dear to your heart.

“Flynn.” My fear was obvious in my voice, but he reached out to ruffle my hair one more time and said, “I’m very proud of you, Finnick. You’ve overcome everything that has been thrown at you. The shadows of death that wished to pull you down each time you were urged to end it all on the bridge.”

“You…saw?”

“Yup.” His obvious sadness made my heart clench, but he moved his hand from my hair to tap my cheek. “Each time I begged for you to get a pinch of courage to continue life, you’d smile, bow your head, and take a deep inhale. You’d lift your head up to view the sky, no matter if it was the sunrise or the starry sky. You’d change your mind and decide to live another day by trying again, and each time, I stood there with pride. I watched you walk away with tears streaming down my face because I knew you’d conquered another hard day.”

He let go of me and took three steps back, allowing me to see his whole image as droplets of water continued to roll down his cheeks. Even his sadness was still a form of beauty, and I took in that exact image - absorbing every shade in hopes of drawing a replica upon a blank canvas at a later moment.

“There’s the gift that burns within you,” Flynn praised as his smile lit up his entire face. “The sights that bring out the best motives, both good and bad. Let it push out of the depths of your heart and onto the canvas that screams to be filled with color.”

He paused and looked up to the sky, and I noticed the shining rays of light that began to peek through the clouds from above us.

“Finnick.”

I lowered my gaze to him, watching the seriousness in his eyes as he whispered, “Your talents will be sought out. Just like your loyalty. Those who seek power will want you on their side but remember who you love. The side they choose is the one I want you to follow. Don’t be influenced by the bad of the world below, the addictive creations made to destroy those gifted with immense potential. Be a deliverer of light, and you will be rewarded like you have been today.”

I noticed his body begin to drift backward, getting further away from me as I took in the realization that he was leaving me.

“Flynn!”

“I love you, Finnick. I’m proud of you for following your heart, and a day won’t go by without me checking on you.” He began to wave. “I have to go now. Mom and Dad are waiting for me.”

It was as if his mention had summoned both of them. My eyes grew while they took in the sight of Mom and Dad. They weren’t in the states they had been in when they left this world. No. They were blooming with healthy smiles, skin, and bodies.

Mother had her long hair, and was donned in a white dress that flowed in the wind. Father wore a white suit, and his strands blew in the wind like Mother’s. They moved from one another, stepping out on opposite sides to give enough space for Flynn as he came to a slow stop between them.

They laid their hands on his shoulders, and it was his moment to acknowledge each of them with watery eyes and trembling smiles.

I couldn’t hear what either of them said, but their words only made Flynn laugh in relief as his tears fell and he looked back at me, as did my parents.

The three of them stood there, their acknowledgment as bright as the sun’s rays.

This was a blessed gift to be able to experience. To see my family one last time, as a whole.

“I love you,” I whispered and lifted my free hand to reach out to them. “I’ll be strong. I’ll follow the light. I’ll walk the path I’m destined to take with confidence. Can you watch over me?”

The three of them nodded with bright smiles and their voices carried over to me as the world around us began to grow brighter with floods of light.

“We love you,” Mother whispered.

“We’ll always love you,” Flynn assured me.

“And we’ll return when it’s time to bring you home,” Father declared. “It’ll be a long time from now. Until then, my dear son, continue our legacy and make it your own.”

With one final flash, I was swallowed in light - the sound of my name being called bringing me up to the surface of the present.

“Finnick?”

I opened my eyes to see Kaito was looking down at me. His purple orbs projected his worry, but they swarmed with relief as I blinked a few times to get a better view of him.

Scanning around, I realized I was still in the hospital bed, and with the dimmed light of the room, it looked to be night time. The window was open, a soft breeze entering and floating through the air until a tingling whisper reached my ears.

“Kaito,” I whispered and slowly sat up.

“Are you okay? You were muttering random stuff and seemed to be distraught,” Kaito explained.

My dream, though saddening with my final goodbye, wasn’t enough to make me feel distraught, but must have been my unconscious mind’s response to it all.

“I’m okay…but…” I trailed off and looked to the window.

The flowing breeze was indeed calling to me, and I knew where I had to go.

“I have to go somewhere real quick.”

“Where?” Kaito questioned. I looked at him, my eyes locking on his as we shared a long look. He seemed to understand what I was struggling to say as he offered his hand to me.

“Don’t tell me where, but you’re not going alone.”

Kaito was definitely growing, his actions lifting the worry of hurting him with my secrecy, but I couldn’t let the flow of my words carry into the air. I had to accomplish the deed before revealing what my duty was.

I placed my hand in his, squeezing it softly. I knew where we had to go, and the thought sent us right there as the wind picked up and wrapped around us like a whirlwind.

Within seconds, we were at the very destination, and I opened my eyes to see the very prize that proved that all I’d just witnessed within the realm of dreams was true.

“What the…” Kaito trailed off as I let go of his hand and walked to the very spot.

The three graves laid side by side. The resting place for Dad, Mom, and Flynn.

Glistening under the moonlight was the golden bow. It had the same detailing, from the special markings carved into its metal body to the gold string that held a hint of magic within it.

I lowered to the ground on my knees as I reached out to pick up the golden weapon that was now my own. My trembling fingers trailed along the string, before moving to the metal base.

“Finnick?” Kaito’s voice was soft and close by to my right. My eyes lingered on the bow. Droplets hit the surface, making me realize I was crying.

“Don’t worry, Kaito,” I whispered as more tears fell and I tried to hold back my sobs. “These are happy tears.”

I could see his light nod as he reached out to rub my back.

“Then cry away, Finnick. It’s good to be happy,” he encouraged, which only made me sob harder as I clung to the gifted item.

Kaito hugged me from the side, allowing me to shed many happy tears as I took the moment to relive that fine dream. I’d miss my family every single day of my life, but their memories would live through me.

Farwell, Flynn. May you rest in peace with Mom and Dad…and thank you for protecting this role for me. I won’t let you down. I promise.

INTERTWINED PRESENT AND REVEALED DUTY

~BRIANNE~

“DID you know when I poke your nose while you’re sleeping, you wiggle it like this?” Connor paused just to demonstrate the action. “And you give the cutest smile.”

I stared at him with a smug smile, attempting to fight the yawn that wished to escape my lips. “This leads me to wonder what the rest of the guys do when I’m knocked out.”

“Jax sleeps. Finnick sings something random. Kaito just reads stuff. Sometimes out loud with the hopes you’ll hear him in your sleep,” Connor replied and leaned in closer to whisper, “Don’t tell him I said that. He gets all embarrassed when caught.”

I giggled and let my hands run through my hair before crossing my legs on the bed. “Where’s everyone else?”

“Hmmm.” Connor had to think about it. “Kaito went somewhere with Finnick. I’m not sure if he wasn’t feeling okay or needed some air, but Kaito assured me he’s fine through text. Jax went to finalize our team mark. Mia and Miya are spending time with their men but will come check in later. Starlight went to chase your parents, and Aon put Fuwa and the cute wolf familiar on time out.”

“Oh! I forgot about that,” I realized, recalling Fuwa and the black wolf familiar from the library. As if everything came rushing back to me, I recalled exactly what happened before I passed out.

“UH. Starlight, Brianne. This is Alice H. Blaze. We better just tell it like it is. So, uh, the H in Alice’s name stands for Harlow and Blaze is not actually her real name. So, um…congrats. You have an unknown sister!”

All of us stared at them before Alice blinked and then widened her eyes.

“Wait, what?!!!” she shrieked. “What do you mean I’m not a Blaze? I thought you said the whole adoption thing was temporary so I could enroll in school?!”

“Uh…” Father looked at Mother, who shyly grinned.

“Your mother who went missing is actually my twin sister. Since she couldn’t have children of her own, I offered to let her raise you because you and Brianne are twins. In order to keep both of you alive I was only allowed to register one child, which ended up being Brianne.”

The silence was nothing compared to how fast my heart was racing.

I…have another sister? No, wait. I’M A TWIN?!

No one spoke until Alice turned right around, took three steps, and face-planted on the floor.

“Mistress!” Cyrus screamed.

“Uh-oh,” Mia and Miya commented. “That…was unexpected.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?!” Starlight screamed as if she’d finally caught onto what was happening.

All I could do was slowly look to Jax as he met my nervous gaze.

“Um. Do you just wanna go back to sleep now or should we just go elsewhere?”

“Hmm.” I looked back at the scene and turned back to him. “Yeah. Let’s just go to the other room and pretend this never happened.”

“Mistress! You can’t leave me!” Fuwa whined.

Aon sighed. “Looks like this is going to be an annoying mess to fix.”

“At least they passed!” Mia and Miya cheered.

“I think that’s the least of their problems!” Starlight screamed. “Mom! Dad! We’re having an emergency family meeting right now!”

“Oh, look over there.” Father pointed behind Starlight. “Limited edition hazelnut whipped cream.”

“What?!” Starlight looked over her shoulder, and when we all looked back, our parents had vanished.

“Oh, the world is ending today!”

“What’s going on?” Katsume was at the doorway, looking at Alice, who was still on the floor.

Before anyone could explain, Starlight grabbed Aon, who dropped the two children and was gone in a flash.

“Oh, no.” Katsume gave us a worried look. “Did someone drop a bomb on her?”

“On us, yeah.”

“Um…” Katsume looked at us, then Alice, who was being helped up by Mia and Miya, and then at the two fighting familiars.

“This…hmm. I feel as though you guys could have ended this semester on a less chaotic note,” she concluded. “Well, guess I better help break these two apart. Aww, this one is a wolf familiar. Who’s this little guy?!”

“Go away, FU!” the guy declared before zapping Katsume.

“EEP!”

Kaito and Connor rushed into the room, watching the madness as Katsume fell to the ground, looking as though she was trying to recover from the electric zap.

They didn’t even say a word as they looked at the familiars, then Alice, and then back to us.

“Can we just spell travel to the future?” I wondered, actually considering it as a yawn escaped me.

“I’m actually tempted,” Jax sighed.

“Semester Seven, here we come,” I weakly cheered before I fell right back asleep.

“WHAT HAPPENED TO FUWA?” I inquired. “I mean, I know he’s in timeout, but he poofed into well…a boy? Also, where’s Alice?”

“She’s asleep in the other room. You’ve both been out for a few hours. It’s night time now.”

“Marvelous.” I was trying to get over the big elephant in the room that I probably wouldn’t get an answer to right away.

I’m a twin? That doesn’t make any sense. I thought it was impossible for me to be a twin. Was she also reincarnated? If she was, how would the two past mes be the me now? Does that even make sense? Why is this so complicated?

The stroke of my cheek caught my attention, but the kiss that followed took my breath away. My nerves immediately began to calm as soft lips moved firmly against mine. I could feel hints of Connor’s worry, but the passion within him was far stronger.

It could easily consume me if I allowed it, and I wished we were anywhere other than this hospital bed. He broke the kiss but kept his close distance as his eyes opened just slightly to look into mine.

“Take one step at a time,” he encouraged. “I know it’s a lot. We just have to work through this in a way that doesn’t overwhelm us.”

“Okay,” I whispered and allowed myself to take a deep inhale and let it out slowly. “It’s a little hard.”

“I know.” He sat back down on the stool next to the bed and lifted my hand in his. “I’m right here to remind you.” His smile made me grin as well, and the two of us stared at one another as his hand squeezed mine.

“Am I interrupting a moment?”

We looked over to the door to see Professor Phoenix and Jax. She seemed pleased that I was awake, judging by her warm smile. Jax was holding a sleeping Elsa and Fuwa in his arms while Luna sat on his shoulder and was licking a part of his hair that was near his ear.

“Not at all,” Connor answered. “Welcome back, both of you.”

Jax entered the room and walked over to the other side of the hospital bed. Luna jumped onto my bed, going right to the spot in front of my crossed legs. She walked in a circle three times and settled into the white sheets.

“Meow.”

“Hi, Luna,” I greeted as Jax lowered Fuwa and Elsa next to Luna. The two familiars were totally asleep. It always filled my heart with love to see their peaceful expressions.

Jax leaned over to kiss me, a tender, moving kiss, before he whispered, “Feeling a little better?”

“The world isn’t spinning and there have been no other revelation bombs so I think I’m pretty good,” I answered and lifted my hand to move one of his long strands of his hair that was clearly in the middle of his face.

“How are you?”

“Could be better,” Jax admitted. “I think I need a long nap.”

“We all need one or two…or ten,” Connor concluded, which made us laugh softly.

Professor Phoenix continued to stand at the door, leaving me wondering why she wasn’t coming inside.

“Professor Phoenix? Are you not coming in?”

“I am,” she assured me. “Just waiting for two more.”

“Two more?” Connor asked but I soon picked up on footsteps before Professor Phoenix said, “Over here, you two.”

“Professor Phoenix?” I heard Kaito’s question before the footsteps grew louder and closer.

Must be Kaito and Finnick.

Professor Phoenix moved to the side before gesturing for my remaining two boyfriends to enter the room. Kaito appeared okay but Finnick looked exhausted. His eyes were slightly red and a bit swollen, as if he’d been crying.

That immediately had the three of us worried, but what was more questionable was what he was holding. It was a gold bow, like one you’d imagine from a war in a movie taking place in ancient times. Definitely not something you’d expect to see in today’s time and age.

I could feel the magic thrumming through its body, and when I squinted my eyes, I could catch on to the tiny detailing of magic symbols along the golden surface.

“Are you going to lead a war?” Connor questioned.

“If so,” Jax began, “you need a nap, too, cause you look like shit.”

“Jax.” I gave him a look and he shrugged before continuing, “I’m all about battle if it’s for a good cause but he’d last at least five arrows before requesting a nap and falling asleep right there and then.

Finnick rolled his eyes while Kaito smirked slightly.

“It’s funny because I could imagine that,” Kaito commented and looked at Finnick. “You really do need a nap.”

“Sure,” he replied. “As long as I get to be with Red!”

“Nap buddies,” I teased and moved a little over to pat the spot next to me. “You get special access to the great medicine of naps.”

“Wait a minute,” Jax mumbled. “That was my spot.”

“And then you left.” Connor was clearly loving where this was going as he crossed his arms. “What happens when you leave your seat to go do other stuff?”

Finnick literally skipped over and climbed right into the designated place I’d patted. He crossed his legs before placing the golden bow on his lap.

“It gets snatched!” Finnick declared with a mischievous grin. “Or, like others would say: you snooze you lose.”

“No one says that when stealing chairs, idiot.” Kaito was laughing while the rest of us snickered and shook our heads.

“They don’t? What the hell do they say?” Finnick was actually serious, which made us laugh harder.

“Definitely needs a nap,” Professor Phoenix commented, leaving us all to laugh, including Finnick. She closed the door as Kaito got the remaining two stools from the corner and brought them to Jax’s side for them to sit down.

Once they were settled, Professor Phoenix walked over to the end of the bed and snapped her fingers. A magic barrier rushed to protect the walls, cubing us in a seal of purple and silver.

From the heightened magic that thrummed around us, it had to be strong and soundproof, leaving me to wonder how deep this conversation was going to go.

So much to know.

“I’m sure you have plenty of questions,” she began but paused to look at Finnick, “But let’s start with Finnick putting the weapon away.”

Finnick blushed while we all looked at him.

“Uh…I don’t really know how,” he admitted with a nervous smile.

Professor Phoenix smiled as she nodded her head. “Close your eyes and center the bow’s magic to the gem of your necklace,” she instructed.

Finnick bobbed his head in understanding before he closed his eyes, took some deep inhales, and let them out slowly. We watched as the golden bow began to emit a gentle light as it began to fade into growing energy.

Once the weapon was just a glowing ball of gold light, it moved to the gem, like a moth to a flame, until the stream of magic was absorbed by the crystal that glittered green, gold, and black. The golden chain that held it glowed slightly, the entire piece of jewelry floating upward for five seconds before it lowered back against his chest.

He opened his eyes and sighed.

“That’s tiring,” he admitted. “I’m willing to nap now.”

I reached over to let him lean against me as his head rested on my shoulder. “You can relax for now and then sleep as much as you want after,” I softly comforted and kissed his forehead lightly.

He beamed at my affection before his expression turned into a frown. “Why haven’t any of you guys asked a question about it?”

“You’ll tell us when it’s right,” Connor casually replied.

“It’s not something to worry about as long as you’re not pointing an arrow our way,” Jax added.

“We know you’ll tell us once you’re comfortable,” Kaito concluded. “We trust you as you trust us. No need for explanations. As long as you’re okay, we’re good with not knowing,” he assured him.

“Thanks, guys,” he whispered.

We returned our attention to Professor Phoenix and she went right into it.

“First off, congratulations on surviving Semester Six. I’m sure that was a little uncalled for, and that specifically wasn’t the type of ending we set up for the games,” she admitted.

“It wasn’t?” I asked. “So the arrows…that killed Jax and Kaito.”

“Arrows?” Kaito and Jax repeated the word as they looked at our side. “We didn’t die.”

“You didn’t die because Brianne somehow timestamped a place during the exams and rewound time to that exact moment,” Connor revealed as he looked at me.

“How did you do that, Red?” Finnick questioned. “You did it so flawlessly, like you knew this would happen.”

“To be honest, I’m not sure,” I confessed and bit my lip while remembering the incident. “I normally follow my gut and that specific part of the dance seemed off. I don’t know why I felt the need to leave some sort of magical mark on that very spot, but I didn’t hesitate. I’m really glad I did.”

Finnick and I stared at Jax and Kaito once more, and Jax reached out to place his hand on mine. “Hey. We’re here now. We ain’t dying,” he assured me and squeezed my hand.

“I know,” I whispered.

“Doesn’t mean it wasn’t a scary experience to endure,” Finnick mumbled. “You both were dead. Stabbed with arrows and left to die. It…was insane. That couldn’t be a part of the exam.”

“It was not,” Professor Phoenix firmly declared, catching our attention once more. She actually appeared angry, which left us shivering as her pink eyes seemed to shift to silver.

“The exam was supposed to end at the ball. There would be a challenge once you were pulled apart by the wind, but it should have brought you all to another room in the hall. Not outside to where you were left. We realized it far too late, but it was when Brianne turned back time that we caught a glimpse of the culprit.”

“Who was it?” we all asked in unison.

She sighed and crossed her arms over her chest. “Elijah.”

“Fuck,” all four of my men declared in various volumes.

“Watch your words.” I tried to lighten the mood with the reminder. The four of them glanced my way as I shrugged. “It’s true.”

“Why hasn’t he been arrested?” Kaito questioned.

“Arrested?” Jax huffed. “He should be dead! We saw him fall into the crumbling ice! Does he have some voodoo juju going on that makes him invincible or something?”

“He could have a gift none of us know about?” Connor suggested. “Not one that gives him immunity, but maybe something that’s similar to teleportation?”

“Connor is correct,” Professor Phoenix announced. “I had to do some digging and check his family history to see if his gift could potentially be one that was passed down. He has teleportation capabilities. Intriguing enough, it’s elementally based.”

“What element?” I questioned with a low voice.

Professor Phoenix smiled at my inquiry. “Darkness.”

“That makes a whole lot of sense,” Finnick mumbled. “Did he set up the arrow attack to kill Jax and Brianne?”

“I feel that was his original plan. However, instead of Brianne being the leader, Jax was, and instead of Brianne being partnered with Jax, it was Kaito,” Professor Phoenix revealed. “It’s obvious that the purpose was for either Brianne or Jax to be triggered by the other’s death. Jax is the obvious danger of losing control with how destructive his magic is. However, Brianne would have potentially done a whole lot of damage. It’s one thing if your specific element is fire. It’s another when you can easily conjure multiple spells and control time and space.”

I swallowed at the mere thought and noticed Connor’s silence.

“Connor?”

He seemed to be in deep thought before he mumbled, “It still doesn’t make sense. I remember Elijah at the bridge. I could feel his fear in the depths of his soul. He actually worried about Brianne. He feared for her life when she fell over and he did get help when she asked for it. It’s bugged me since the exam that he’s suddenly able to flicker back to the dark side. That’s not normal.”

“What if he’s bipolar?” Jax brought it up. “Or has a side that’s evil or something.”

I felt like he was trying to give the potential example of himself and that dark side of him that I hadn’t seen since semester five, but I kept any questions I had to myself.

“I don’t think so.” Connor shook his head. “If someone is bipolar, the emotions that stem from both sides of their personalities would reside in them. Imagine that one side is bubbly and happy while the other side is angry. Both emotions would be present, even if one is dominant. Multiple personalities are no different. In Elijah’s case, it just doesn’t make sense. He doesn’t have that dual essence. It’s always one meeting he’s on our side, the next meeting he’s fighting against us. Why?”

We were all silent as I thought about it, and suddenly it clicked.

“Elijah’s a twin.”

Everyone turned to me as I tried to process it. “Wouldn’t that make sense?” I suggested. “Yes, Elijah was the jealous type, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he’d been the one to start the rumors and such to ruin my reputation around school, but Elijah has never given me the vibes of being able to easily kill someone. His dad is an alcoholic and was very abusive to the point that he’d come and stay with me during the night so he wouldn’t have to deal with his dad’s fury. If he really wanted to kill, why didn’t he do so with his dad who made his life a living hell a lot of the time? He also wouldn’t have helped when Elisha hit me with the car. He cooperated with the police, and there’s an entire report about his testimony on the whole thing. Why would he testify against Elisha if they’re on the same side?”

“You seriously think he’s a twin?” Kaito asked.

“It would make sense,” I noted. “Connor has a point about the emotional aspect. I wouldn’t be able to confirm that because I’ve never really used my mimic gift to try and figure out his emotions when he’s been present, but if what he’s saying is accurate, we could be dealing with two people or a doppelganger.”

“It may make sense,” Jax mumbled. “I mean, we were all reincarnated, right? What if instead of Elijah or Hamilton, he was reincarnated as twins?”

“That could be possible, but why wouldn’t we know about it? Especially Brianne,” Kaito reasoned. “She was his best friend. She would have known that Elijah is a twin.”

“Ya but maybe it’s the same reason that Bri didn’t know she had a twin sister in another universe,” Connor acknowledged.

That left all of us silent before we turned our attention to Professor Phoenix, who’d been watching us in amusement.

“Bingo,” she replied and nodded in Connor’s direction. “Bonus points for Connor.”

“He cheated,” Finnick whined. “I was thinking that!”

“Sure, sure,” Connor brushed it away but his wide smile told me he totally just stole that thought.

“But are Brianne and Alice Blaze twins?” Kaito inquired. “Like sure, they both have red hair.”

“Orange with gold highlights,” I corrected.

“Sure,” Kaito brushed it off which made me pout. He smirked and carried on, “They look alike sure, but she’s more tanned and their auras are different. If they were twins, their auras would be similar like Aki and Ako, or Kiyo and Koyo. Aki’s and Ako’s auras are the same even if they seem more connected personality-wise than Koyo and Kiyo.”

“That’s true,” Jax admitted.

We were silent once again and Professor Phoenix giggled. “Can I explain?”

“Yes please,” we replied and sat at attention as Professor Phoenix uncrossed her arms to start explaining.

“Brianne and Alice are indeed twins, but this is an extremely rare case,” she began and lifted her hand to create two orbs of magic. One was orange and the other was gold.

“Brianne was obviously born a twin in her past life, and we concluded that both twin sides of her came together when she was reborn in this world.”

The two orbs joined into one, mixing together to display an orb of golden orange.

“You all may not know this, but Brianne’s mother is also a twin. They don’t look as similar to one another, but that’s due to universal circumstances.”

“Universal circumstances?” Jax asked.

“And Mom’s a twin?!” I gasped.

“Twins run through your family’s blood,” Professor Phoenix answered first. “It’s why she was chosen to give birth to you. As for universal circumstances, if you’re from another universe, the energies of that galactic plane have a bit of an influence on your growth if you’re there long enough. It doesn’t mean that two separated twins won’t look alike, but their personalities or characteristics may be off-sync, which is different than if they were together all the time.”

She paused to make sure we understood before she carried along as her eyes specifically landed on me.

“Your mother never struggled to get pregnant and had Starlight with ease. However, her twin sister, who used to be of this universe, couldn’t get pregnant with her husband. Infertility is very tricky with magic users because multiple problems can contribute to the inability of getting pregnant. It’s also something that can’t easily be fixed with anyone’s magic. It has to be very specific, which is tedious for those who’ve borne powerful children but aren’t as powerful in multiple areas of strength,” she explained. “I also have to add that certain individuals are chosen to give birth to demigods. Your mother was chosen for both Starlight and yourself. However, her sister wanted to give birth to a child but simply couldn’t get pregnant. So they thought of a magical way to have a surrogate do the job.”

“So…my mom was a surrogate?” I asked but wasn’t really understanding how that was possible when she was already pregnant with me. “I’m not sure I get how that’s possible.”

“It’s normally not, but your mother has keen senses and knows exactly when she’s pregnant before any test can confirm it. Seeing as you were just beginning to develop, they could tackle the possibility of creating a second baby with her sister’s energy and husband’s sperm. Your mother had to be put in a pod for twenty-four hours, to trigger the process of the sperm reaching the egg to fertilize. They then had to keep her an extra twenty-four hours so that the fertilized egg had enough time to travel and reach the destination. During that process, they sped up the beginning growth of what would have been Alice until it matched Brianne’s. That way, if they were twins, the process would begin in unison.”

None of us spoke as we just stared at her.

“Hmm. Was that too complicated?”

“No,” Finnick immediately. “We’re just kind of…stunned.”

“Lost,” Kaito commented.

“Confused,” Connor muttered.

“So technically speaking, Alice would have been my cousin but instead my mom offered to carry her with me and gave the illusion she was carrying twins. But then why didn’t the hospital or anyone else know about this?” I inquired. “I mean, if you’re having twins isn’t it more obvious than if you’re having a single child?”

“Yes, you’re right,” Professor Phoenix agreed. “However, your mother hid her pregnancy rather well. She didn’t show until she was rather close to delivering. As for why no one else knew, your mother had both of you in a private room that was aligned with the hospital room in the other universe. You were born first and Alice second. When she was born, they got a gatekeeper to carry her through to her sister to play the final part of delivery.”

“Does that mean her parents both know?” I inquired.

“No. Only her mother. That’s another side of the story, but I’m not in the position to let you know about it.” She winked.

“Doesn’t that mean you’ve known Brianne’s family for a very long time?” Finnick pointed out.

“I know a lot of things,” Professor Phoenix proudly stated. “But in terms of how long I’ve known the Harlow family, it’s been quite some time. That’s also a story for another time,” she encouraged.

“What do we do now?” I questioned. “We may have passed Semester Six, but there’s still so much unsolved. The trial with Elisha. Elijah being involved with the arrow attack and potentially being a twin. I don’t even know what happened when I fell unconscious during the exam.”

“Alice arrived with another male and helped keep you stable while protecting us from the second wave of arrows which were engulfed in flames,” Jax replied. “They were easier to stop since I’m a fire user and Alice seemed to be as well. It was a bit of a stupid move to light them up, but Elijah could have done it as a distraction so he could bail.”

“Who was the guy with the wings?” I inquired.

Everyone looked at me, which left me blinking innocently.

“So…there was no male with wings? Gold ones?”

There was another long silence.

“FUFUFUFUFU!”

We flinched, then all looked down to Fuwa as he yawned and began to hop up and down while sprinkling glitter onto the sheet.

“FU!”

“Hi, Fuwa,” I greeted and gently petted his head. He paused his jumping to enjoy my stroking motion on his little head before he began rubbing his forehead along my palm.

“FuFu FuFuFu.”

“Was I dreaming or didn’t he poof into something earlier?” Jax questioned while staring at the unicorn ball familiar.

“That’s what we saw when we entered,” Connor admitted.

“Ya. He had like gold hair and wore a male yukata,” Kaito elaborated.

“I don’t know what anyone is talking about,” Finnick confessed, looking like the outsider of the conversation. “All I see is a furry cute ball.”

“FU!” Fuwa moved from my hand to jump and slap his body into Finnick’s forehead.

“Ow!”

“FuFuFu!” Fuwa said angrily, his body doubling in size as he puffed his body and looked up at Finnick with glaring eyes.

“Hey! Don’t get mad at me for saying the truth! You should be grateful I called you cute, you demonic, possessed uni- AH!”

Fuwa went right back to attacking him and I sighed. “Fuwa. Be nice. Finnick needs to rest, you know.”

He paused to look at me before he was back to rubbing his cute body against my hand.

“FuFuFu.”

“Wow. So you listen to her but assault me.” Finnick glared at Fuwa like they were mortal enemies.

“Choose your battles wisely, Finnick,” Kaito teased, and I noticed his glimmering purple eyes that held a glowing aura to them.

“Why do I feel like you’re forewarning me?” Finnick whined. “I’m an injured student who shouldn’t be attacked by a furry creature! See, if I was fighting someone my own size, I’d have no problem teaching them a lesson once I regained my strength.”

“I feel like the little Fuwa could kick your ass anyways,” Connor earnestly declared.

“Agreed,” Jax admitted.

“That would be fun to watch,” I added.

“Finnick would lose,” Kaito declared with a laugh.

“Why do none of you have hope in me?!” he exclaimed while clenching his chest. “I can beat a familiar if I want to!”

“Sure,” the rest of us said, including Professor Phoenix.

“Professor Phoenix! Not you, too! You’re supposed to support your students!”

“I support you most definitely, but I don’t encourage stupidity.”

We burst into laughter while Finnick’s face grew flushed.

“Fuwa!” he declared. “Bring it on! I’ve got a bow!” Finnick held up his stone and shook it. With another blast of magic, the golden weapon reappeared in his grasp.

“Oops! I didn’t mean to actually summon it!”

“FU!” Fuwa’s body began to glow, and we gasped as the ball of light began to grow bigger and bigger. I noticed Luna lift her head before she picked up Elsa, who was still asleep, and hopped onto the bed.

“Fuwa?! I questioned as the ball of light got way too big, blinding all of us.

“Oh shit!” Finnick shrieked and I noticed the weight difference on the bed as it creaked loudly. The light dimmed, and my eyes grew massive as I saw the older version of the little boy from before. His previously short pink locks with gold and orange streaks were now long enough to be tied up into a ponytail.

He wore one golden earring that was in the shape of a star and his complexion was just like mine with a hint of a tan. He wore the same style of formal Japanese attire from before, but this one was black with hints of gold and orange.

His golden eyes were filled with fury while a golden sword was pressed against Finnick’s neck.

No one moved - or breathed - as the man muttered, “If you want to fight, be my guest, but I won’t hold back against a weak demigod.”

“T-That’s,” Finnick began and gulped when Fuwa pushed the sword further into his skin. “Help?”

“Fuwa.” My stern voice got his attention before my hand karate chopped his head. He blinked before looking at me. “No threatening people with weapons. That’s not demonstrating fair play,” I pointed out.

He merely stared at me for five seconds before he pouted.

“You hurt me.”

“I disciplined you,” I corrected. “There’s a difference.”

“I’m telling Mom,” he huffed.

“What?” I countered. “What’s Mom going to do? Ground me?”

“I don’t know!” he countered. “I’m just telling!”

“What kind of immaturity is that?!” I argued.

“Well…well…I’m allowed to be immature if I want!”

“Not in that form you aren’t!”

“Meanie!”

“How am I a meanie?! You were just about to kill my boyfriend!”

“He’s too weak to be your boyfriend!” Fuwa whined. “Look! I could have killed him in five seconds.”

“Murder is against the law!”

“Not when I’m a god,” he mumbled.

“That’s not the point,” I reasoned.

“Uh…” Jax began. “Should we like…I don’t know…intervene?”

“They’re in a pretty heated argument though,” Connor reasoned. “I wanna see if Brianne wins.”

“Of course Red will win!” Finnick defended until Fuwa looked over to him.

“Shut up!” he snapped.

“Yes, sir,” Finnick squeaked, and Kaito sighed then said, “At least try to look like you’re not frightened by him.”

“Fuwashi,” Professor Phoenix announced, and he paused mid-argument to look over his shoulder. “Oh.”

We all looked between the two before Fuwa was off the bed and standing next to Professor Phoenix.

“Aurora!” He beamed happily, like a little boy who’d just won candy. We all stared at him while Professor Phoenix grinned and reached out to pat his head, even though we could now see he was even taller than her.

“Hello, Fuwa. Long time. How’s your mother?”

“She’s good!” Fuwa replied. “Always worrying about Starlight, Scarlet, and Brianne, but at least I’m around to look after Brianne so she worries less. You’ve been busy, haven’t you?”

“I have. Lots of revelations we’re dealing with.”

“Why you would decide to be a professor over a god is beyond me,” Fuwa commented.

“Just like how you decided to come down as a familiar to help your sister,” she pointed out.

“I guess you have a point,” he admitted with a nod before he slid his sword back into its sheath. “Can I kill the pink-haired dude?”

“No.” Professor Phoenix quietly giggled. “He is dating your sister after all and he’s one of my students. That would be a little too hard to explain to the heads.”

“Hmph. He’s weak. Just like that one.” He pointed over at a stunned Kaito. “You’re weak!”

“H-Hey! Don’t insult my boyfriend!” Finnick argued.

“You just said you were dating my sister?!”

“I am!” Finnick argued. “And Kaito! And wait a fucking minute!”

“SISTER?!” everyone but Professor Phoenix declared while I suddenly realized we’d been arguing as if we had the same mother and siblings.

My four boyfriends looked back and forth between Fuwa and me.

“Holy shit,” Finnick gasped. “They look alike! Minus the pink hair.”

“But that’s not possible,” Jax declared.

“Yet their…related?” Kaito questioned as his eyes continued to look between us.

“Hey, Fuwa. Explain,” Connor encouraged. “And don’t kill Finnick. You’ll make Brianne cry.”

I rolled my eyes but focused on Fuwa. “Why did it feel so natural to fight with you just now and how are you in that…um…adult form?”

“Explaining is so complicated,” he whined.

“If we all tag team together, do you think we could take him down?” Finnick whispered to Connor, who smirked and replied, “He can hear you.”

“And he’d kick our asses,” Kaito pointed out.

“I didn’t volunteer to be ass kicked,” Jax declared. “But if you’re Bri’s brother, does that mean you’ve been her familiar this whole time or are you different?”

I thought about it and began to blush. “Don’t tell me you’ve seen me naked before.”

“I haven’t!” he argued while his face grew tomato red. “I always look the other way when you change, and I made sure Princess Elsa didn’t eat the pack of condoms you let her steal when you two,” he paused to point at Connor and I, “got all lovey-dovey in the sheets last time.”

Everyone looked at us as my whole face burned red.

Then he was drenched in water.

“AH! Cold!!!” he exclaimed.

“Serves you right,” I muttered and crossed my arms. “Outing my business like that.”

“I’m sorry,” he whined. “Eww. Now I’m drenched.”

“You make it seem like you’re a cat,” Finnick huffed.

“Yukatas are pretty heavy when drenched,” Kaito defended. “It’s like carrying weights.”

“His fault for acting out,” Connor concluded.

“I feel like we’re never going to get to the main point here,” Jax pointed out.

“MewMew!”

We lowered our gaze to see Elsa hop up on the bed before running over to greet me. She rubbed her head against my hand, purring quietly, before she licked it and ran all the way to the end of the bed and sat down to look at Fuwa.

“MewMew?”

“Yes, I’m drenched.”

“MewMew?”

“Brianne punished me for being mean to the pink-haired boy.”

“I’m Finnick.”

“I don’t care,” Fuwa huffed.

“MewMew?”

“No, I didn’t tell her that we’re god siblings. We were getting to that.”

“Mewwwwww.” She rolled over and kicked her legs up in the sky.

“I’m not giving you a belly rub until I’m dry.”

“MewMew!” She rolled back and stretched in a cute kitty downward dog position before she blew a stream of air that seemed to become a whirlwind in seconds. With a few blinks, Fuwa was completely dry though his hair was a complete mess. He blew a few strands out of his face, probably thankful that the majority of his hair still remained in the ribbon ponytail.

“Thanks,” he mumbled.

“MewMew?” She rolled back onto her back, waiting for him to give her what she requested.

“You’re lucky you’re cute,” he huffed and walked forward to rub her little stomach as she purred.

“So…” I began. “Are we going to get an explanation?” I asked and suddenly yawned. “I’m sleepy.”

“Oh.” Fuwa frowned and looked over to Professor Phoenix. “Guess I should change forms.”

“That would be easier on her magic,” Professor Phoenix replied.

We watched his body poof, which left Elsa rolling over and sitting in wait for Fuwa to return. After the smoke cleared, there was the little boy from before. He floated down to the bed and knelt down on his knees so he could go right back to rubbing Elsa’s stomach.

She went right back into position and happily purred.

“He’s nicer as a little kid,” Finnick muttered.

“I’ll kill you in your sleep,” he said with glaring eyes.

“Fuwa,” I scolded, and he pouted.

“Hmph.”

“Are you two seriously related?” Jax inquired.

“God siblings,” Professor Phoenix announced and drew our attention to her. “This information obviously stays within these walls. If you do have questions later on, you can happily ask me, Starlight, Mia, or Miya, but that’s it.”

She waited for us to nod in agreement before she carried on, “The history of demigods and gods is far too long for me to teach you right now. It’s also not the right time to reveal such information. However, there are a few things I can share.”

After a short pause, she continued, “Demigods are obviously the children of gods who are sent down to enjoy a life on the land of the living world and discover themselves before the time comes to acknowledge their demigod status and prepare to ascend to their duties as a demigod and eventually a god when their time on these lands is up. Each potential demigod decides to come down to this world. It’s not a simple decision based on their godly parents and the universe.”

She crossed her arms over her chest once more as she took two steps back to lean against the wall.

“God siblings are individuals who are the children of gods and were sent down by their god or goddess parent to fulfill a purpose or mission. For the Harlow family, your god family tree is rather large and branches out significantly. Not all designated siblings of the Harlow family carry the same last name or even characteristics. However, a common trait I’ve seen is that they pick up specks of white hair when their godly magic begins to resonate with their gifted magic of these realms.”

“White hair,” I whispered. “I had bits of that before,” I admitted.

“White and silver hair used to be one of the easiest ways to determine a demigod or god in these realms,” Fuwa answered as he rose up. Elsa rolled back over and walked around him until she was curled up around his small feet.

He gave her a look but didn’t say anything.

“However, as many years passed and witches with unique hair colors were being hunted and murdered, the gods decided that their children’s white or silver traits wouldn’t be revealed unless they tapped into their godly traits, gifts, and intense magic capabilities. It ensures that those who are demigods wouldn’t be easily detectable and if they were found, there would be individuals who could protect them and shed light on who they truly are.”

“Like Professor Phoenix,” Connor suggested.

“Exactly,” he replied.

“In this case, Starlight is obviously related to Brianne by blood on these lands. However, in the god realms, she’s also god siblings with another individual who looks strikingly similar. Remember, not everyone finds out that they have god siblings. It’s a rare coincidence and even so, it’s not one that can be easily be proven due to some individuals being very different in qualities and appearances.”

“Fuwa and I look alike though,” I commented.

“Yes,” she answered. “You two are definitely siblings. Starlight is the eldest. Fuwa is next, and Brianne is the youngest.”

“Why is Fuwa a familiar then?” Kaito asked. “Why isn’t he like Brianne?”

“I asked to be this way,” Fuwa answered for himself. He jumped off the bed and suddenly was in his large adult form. Turning around to face us, he crossed his arms and continued, “I’ve watched over my sisters for quite some time. However, it looked like the Dark Kingdom was working extremely hard to get rid of Brianne and we couldn’t have what happened in her last life happen again. It’s exactly why Starlight was sent down first.”

“Sent down first,” I whispered.

“Your sister was sent down with the mission of becoming an agent who would excel through the ranks until she reached a position of favor and strength. Obviously, when you’re sent down to Earth as a demigod, you don’t recall your memories of being a child of a god or goddess. She had to discover who she was, just like how you all are figuring out who you are and that you’re demigods with the potential to ascend to gods when the time is right which is many, many years from now,” she explained. “Once she discovered her purpose, she knew what needed to be done to try and slow down those who were in connection with the dark forces fighting to take down any potential individuals who connect with this prophecy. Obviously, it wasn’t known until later on that Brianne was a potential. She was thankfully one of those who went ‘under the radar’ and wasn’t picked up on. That could be due to the fact Brianne is someone who kept to herself until she arrived at Witchling Academy.”

“That would make sense,” I admitted while thinking about it. “Wait. Does that mean there’s a huge chance that I’m god sisters with the other chosen individuals of this prophecy?”

“Ding, ding, ding. We have a winner,” she hummed and clapped her hands. “That’s one of the very important aspects that you’ve just discovered but the Dark Kingdom already knows of.”

“They know that we’re demigods and who those potentially destined for the prophecy are?” Finnick asked.

“Not necessarily,” she replied. “It’s difficult to pinpoint exactly who is destined to fulfill destiny. That’s something no one but the girls chosen will understand. They’ll be drawn together on the Universe’s accord. As for whether you’re demigods, the higher up individuals of their organization may know who you are and how powerful you are in combat. However, their system is rather flawed and it’s easy to fall between the cracks if they aren’t looking.”

“That’s why when we descend from being gods, we all have different roles to play,” Fuwa pointed out. “I could have easily become a student when descending down here, but if I chose that route, that would lead to me trying to be your protector while being a child, which would be counterproductive. I decided to come down as a familiar and became the chasing prize for the Witchling Games during Semester Four.”

“But what if I hadn’t won that time?” I inquired.

“I knew you’d win so I didn’t need to think about what would happen if you didn’t.” He spoke with confidence as he specifically looked at me. “I’ve watched from above throughout your life, and you escalated tremendously during your first two years at Witchling. There wasn’t a need to second guess anything. All I cared about was ensuring you’d be okay and protected by the forces against you. I didn’t take into consideration the complicated aspects of being a familiar, but my purpose of descending down here isn’t to hold your hand and lead you to a glorious future without hardship. I wanted to make sure you didn’t die before your true time in this world. If that means being a familiar, so be it.”

Fuwa…

“How do you remember about your god-child past, then?” Jax asked, clearly curious.

“I remember because I placed a spell on myself to ensure those memories wouldn’t escape me as a familiar. As a human, there would be no difference. With or without a spell, I’d lose my memories and thus would have failed at trying to catch up age-wise and protect Brianne, seeing as I would have descended far later than her and would have been a one-year-old. Familiars are hosted by their Master’s magic. Therefore, I used a spell that would need intense magic to trigger my memories. It’s normally a shocking thing to get hit with at once, but I was given enough time to process everything while she continued on with her school life. It was only during that exam that I noticed the foul play involved, but Brianne’s a smart cookie and figured it out.”

“A smart cookie,” I repeated. “Of course I’m smart and sweet.”

My boyfriends looked at me with small grins and Fuwa rolled his eyes. With another poof, he was back into his smaller form.

“Gold wings,” I commented. “So you were the person I saw.”

“Indeed,” he replied. “None of you noticed the final trap that was left for you.”

“Final trap?” Connor asked.

“The whole land that was designated for your exam was threaded with electric explosives.”

We all gawked at him before turning to Professor Phoenix, who lightly shrugged. “Not the worst I’ve seen.”

That only made us stare at her with large eyes while Luna hopped onto the bed to sit next to Elsa. “Meow.”

“Yes, Luna. I got rid of the ones that were beneath Jax, my sister, and the rest of the area nearby while Professor Phoenix cleared up the rest of the vast area to ensure no one stepped on one and triggered them. They were probably timed. I wouldn’t be surprised. But yes.”

“Do you think that was also Elijah?” Finnick asked.

“No.” Fuwa shook his head as his eyes darkened. “That’s god foul play. Meaning, someone who shouldn’t be on the dark side is and Professor Phoenix and I need to figure out who and why.”

“MewMew!” Elsa stood up as if she were ready to go on an adventure.

“No.”

“MewMew!”

“You’re not even two years old. Sit down.”

“MEWMEWMEWMEW!”

“Don’t argue with me.”

MewMew!” Elsa’s body began to glow until she was pink again with gold and orange static around her.

“Aww, you’re making her mad,” Professor Phoenix teased.

“She can’t come,” Fuwa whined. “It’s already a pain on Brianne’s magic to have me going around in my older form to do godly stuff. Don’t need both of us draining her.”

As if triggering my yawn, my mouth opened up as I covered my mouth. “I’m not tired,” I defended, and he rolled his eyes again.

“Sure.”

“Why does Elsa wanna go?” Jax genuinely asked.

“Princess Elsa likes to be helpful,” he replied.

“Then is that why you call Elsa ‘Princess Elsa’?” I asked.

“I call her Princess Elsa because she’s your child,” he bluntly replied.

My eyes blinked a few times, just like Jax, the two of us completely frozen while the others seemed to look between us, Fuwa, and Elsa.

Elsa looked between us before she sat down and tilted her head slightly. “MewMew?”

Fuwa frowned and then looked over to Professor Phoenix.

“Did I fuck something up?”

Professor Phoenix smirked and let out a long sigh. “They would have found out sooner or later but if you wanna feel bad for spilling the beans then yes, you fucked up.”

“What?!” Finnick, Connor, and Kaito declared.

“What do you mean Elsa is Bri’s child?!” Finnick inquired.

“Who’s the father?” Kaito asked in amusement.

“That’s obviously going to be Jax,” Connor pointed out. “We’d all die if he wasn’t first.”

Jax began to blush before he looked at his brotherly friends.

“Hey! I-I’m right here! I wouldn’t kill you guys!”

The three of them looked back at him with blank expressions that clearly read ‘Yes. You. Would.’ He groaned while running his hand through his hair, clearly out of nerves.

“Would not,” he muttered as if he wanted the last word in this hidden debate.

I was still processing the first revelation, the thought leaving me speechless while my eyes slowly lowered to Elsa.

Elsa…is my child?

As if sensing my stare, she turned around and ran over to my crossed legs. Hopping onto them, she sat down with pride as her big eyes stared up into mine.

“MewMew!”

I slowly picked her up and lifted her little body to eye level so I could take a better look into her eyes. The joy flickering in her eyes was even more intense than usual, and she wiggled her body happily while her fur kept shifting between pink and orange-gold.

“You’re my child,” I whispered, still feeling astonished by the idea. “How?”

I lowered her into a hug against my chest before I looked to Fuwa for answers. Jax placed his hand on my knee, squeezing it slightly as if to give me some of his strength as we both focused front and center.

Fuwa looked at Professor Phoenix again, and it looked like they were debating on what they could say. Professor Phoenix sighed and snapped her fingers once.

I noticed how Finnick, Connor, and Kaito seemed to be frozen in time, leaving me confused as I scrunched my face and looked from side to side.

“We’re not supposed to reveal this much to them yet,” Professor Phoenix declared. “I’m willing to bend the rules to tell both of you, but the others can only know that much. They’ll get to learn the details later on once you’ve all graduated, but we can at least tell you a little bit.”

I looked at Jax as he met my eyes. The mere glimpse wasn’t something I could hold off knowing until graduation and I could tell Jax was having similar thoughts. Moving one of my hands from holding Elsa, I offered it to him.

“I want to know,” I whispered.

“Then let’s hear about it together,” he whispered and placed his hand in mine. We held each other firmly before turning our attention to Professor Phoenix and Fuwa, who nodded.

“Let’s begin,” Professor Phoenix announced.

A CALL TO BE OURS AND WHAT NOW?

~JAX~

“HOW IS it possible that Elsa is our child?” Brianne asked as she lowered Elsa to the bed. Elsa hopped over Brianne’s crossed legs to playfully tackle Luna, who merely lay down to let the little ball of fur do her worst.

Brianne’s hand was squeezing mine tightly, and I’m sure her heart was beating as fast as mine. This was a revelation neither of us were prepared for, and the mere idea of Elsa being our child seemed impossible.

Our child…the one we…lost.

The tiny flickering memory made my stomach flip, while an unsettling emotion rose within me. That darkness had come out to play a few times in Brianne’s presence, but it felt more intrigued by the new circumstance than anything else.

Professor Phoenix leaned against the wall once more before she began to tell us what we craved to hear.

“From what we explained to you before, when Bri died in Jaxson’s arms, he realized she was pregnant. Obviously, her death would soon lead to the end of their child. However, the soul of that child never ascended.”

My shock was apparent as my jaw dropped, my mind immediately swirling at what she’d just delivered.

Didn’t ascend. What does that mean? When our child died…she just stayed somewhere? Here? There…where?

“We’re not following,” Brianne decided to speak for the both of us. “What do you mean she never ascended? Where would her soul go then?”

Fuwa frowned before letting out a sigh. “I need to be in my older form to talk about this,” he admitted. “Brianne? Is that okay?”

“I’ll be fine,” she reasoned and gave a firm nod. “This is important.”

He gave a firm bob of his head before his body was engulfed in light and there he was, again in his adult form with his arms crossed.

“I’m explaining this instead of Professor Phoenix because I’m able to in this form versus my familiar version,” he confessed. “You’re aware that speaking of stuff that shouldn’t be spoken of regarding mortals or demigods causes adverse effects like headaches and such, correct?”

We both nodded, and I recalled that at certain points Brianne’s sister would complain about a headache during some conversations.

“Same applies in this case, and we’d like Professor Phoenix to keep maintaining the time stop, so I’ll take over the conversation.”

“As if I can’t join in from time to time,” Professor Phoenix muttered, which made Brianne smirk.

“Thank you, Professor Phoenix.”

I’m sure she wanted to show our appreciation for what she was doing for us. She didn’t need to give us this privilege, but she did and we were already grateful for the chance to hear the truth involving Elsa.

“When a child perishes before birth, there are essentially three options they can take. The majority of the time, the soul ascends back to where they were sent from. A child of the gods returns back to its family, and it would be obvious that they were unable to complete what they were sent down to do. They can decide whether to try again or give up and remain in the lands of the gods. The second option is to become a familiar and be summoned by someone who has similar magical traits. The last option is the rarest and most risky option.”

He paused to make sure we were following before carrying on.

“The unborn child’s soul waits for their parents, particularly the mother, to be reborn once again. Reincarnation is something that obviously happens, but it’s specific to certain individuals. Not everyone gets reincarnated when their deaths are not their destined ends or manipulation is involved. The two of you were reincarnated for a reason, but it took many, many years for both of you to be reborn again. Obviously Jax was reincarnated before Brianne. Therefore, your unborn child would have sensed their mother’s magic first once the flow of energy is pushed into the universal plane.”

“Does that mean that once Brianne started using magic our child sensed she was alive?” I asked.

“Yes,” he confirmed. “However, the wait still wasn’t done. She would have to wait until Brianne desperately needed her, which would trigger a part of her magic that would urge the need for a familiar. When that occurred, that’s when Elsa was born as a familiar.”

“Then…” Brianne paused as she bit her lip while her eyes looked at Elsa, who was still happily playing with Luna. “What does the soul do the entire time? Let’s just say it took us one hundred years, for example, to be reincarnated and for her to be summoned to be my familiar. What would she do all that while?”

“She existed in a world of darkness,” Fuwa revealed. “There’s a difference between a soul waiting to be a familiar and, like in Elsa’s case, waiting for a specific individual. Souls who wait to become familiars join a place where multiple souls live. It’s not a place where those souls communicate and mingle like humans, mages, or even gods, but they feel the presence of their own and that gives them a sense of peace and contentment until they’re ready to be called into the world of familiars. When a single soul decides to embark on the journey of waiting for their previous parents to be reborn, they’re left in a world of darkness. They float in that realm in wait of their mother’s magic to summon them. Even if the chances are that their father may be reincarnated, it’s the mother’s energy they need to be retrieved and given another chance at life. The spark they feel when their mother begins to use magic is a sort of encouragement to the unborn child’s soul that their wait is soon over. Once they’re summoned as a familiar, they’ll remain with their mother or in this case, Mistress, until the time comes for their Mistress to try and conceive. However, if the Mistress isn’t connected with the reincarnated father of that child’s soul, they’ll merely remain as a familiar.”

“Meaning…if I had never met Jax and somehow summoned Elsa, she would remain a familiar,” Brianne whispered.

“Yes,” Fuwa replied.

“So this entire time she waited on the 0.01% chance that we’d both be reincarnated, that Brianne would be strong enough to summon her as a familiar, and that the two of us would eventually marry and aim to have a child. Only then would she be given the chance of being born as a witch and eventually a demigod.”

“Precisely,” Fuwa declared. “She’ll most likely be a demigod by the time you two have her, but that’s another complicated topic. Nevertheless, she took the very tiny chance in hopes all of this would play out in her favor. If it didn’t, she’d remain in the dark void for all eternity.”

“All…eternity?” I almost choked on my saliva at the idea.

“If you reject to ascend and the individual you’re waiting for ascends for judgment, you’re left in darkness for all eternity,” Fuwa emphasized. “There’s no exchange without sacrifice, no matter if it’s the particles of magic we obtain from the Universe or the water and food we eat from Mother Nature. The soul sacrifices the opportunity of claiming eternal peace for the chance at life once again, which is why they remain in darkness all by themselves. It’s something frowned upon, but at the same time, it’s so rare because unborn children are innocent souls who normally don’t have the capability of making such a risky decision. However, Elsa was one of the very few who was strong enough as a mere soul to take that chance, which was very brave of her. I’m not sure how many years she’d been floating in that void of darkness waiting for you, but she’s definitely happy that she took the chance.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as my gaze lowered to Elsa.

She paused when it seemed as though everyone was staring at her before she ran closer to sit at our feet.

“MewMew?” She tilted her head while her big pink eyes glittered with love and admiration.

I noticed Fuwa blink a few times before he took a deep breath and let it all out.

“Elsa says she’s happy with her decision. She’d do it again if she had to.”

I looked over at Brianne to see the flow of tears running down her cheeks as she stared at Elsa.

“Brianne,” I whispered and unhooked our hands to wrap one around her shoulder and pull her close. She couldn’t say a word, but she offered her hands out for the cute little familiar, who ran right into her offered hands.

Bri lifted her up and pressed her against her chest as she whispered, “Thank you. Thank you for waiting for us.”

She began to sob and I didn’t fight my own tears that rolled down my cheeks as I pulled them into a tight hug. This was something I never would have imagined was possible, and yet it made so much sense.

How amazing destiny was in all of this. We’d lost our opportunity at life after being abused by lovers who only wanted us for their personal agendas. Through the pain we’d endured walking two different paths, we’d somehow found one another and created a sense of loving comfort worthy enough for commitment.

All of that was ripped from us with death and destruction, and yet, our child was willing to wait centuries for the slight chance we’d be reborn again and summon her.

“MewMewMew,” Elsa happily declared and purred in our embrace, which Fuwa quickly translated as, “Don’t cry about the past. She’s happy to be here to help Mom and Dad when they need her the most. Let’s have fun in the present.”

I pulled back as Brianne slowly nodded and tried to calm her uncontrollable sobs.

“I’m glad you know the truth, but for now, that’s as much as I can say. There’ll come a time when we can reveal all and more, but that’s not today. I’d like to save some energy for Professor Phoenix,” Fuwa acknowledged.

“Hmph. Still remember me,” Professor Phoenix commented and we looked to see her eyes were closed in concentration but her lips were curled up in a tiny smirk.

“Sorry, Professor Phoenix,” I apologized for holding her up for so long. I could see the slight beads of sweat on her forehead, which made me wonder how much energy she was draining as she used such a heightened level of magic.

“It’s fine,” she answered and opened her eyes. They were a mesmerizing silver with pink magic circles spinning rapidly. “Remember to keep this on the down-low. I’m going to reverse time just slightly to right before things were revealed, but neither of you will be affected. Simply go with the flow. Fuwa will change the subject and hopefully not slip up.” The last part had a little warning in it that made Fuwa shiver before he poofed back into his little form.

“Wah. Don’t blame me! I’m innocent. Innocent!”

“MewMew!” Elsa beamed.

“See! Elsa agrees with me!”

Professor Phoenix rolled her eyes. “Of course she agrees with you. You’re like her uncle,” she acknowledged.

“Ewww. That makes me sound old,” Fuwa whined. “Refer to me as her uncle in my older form. I’m her familiar friend in this form!”

“Does your mind go back and forth from kid to adult when you switch like that?” I asked.

“Sort of.” Fuwa put his hands on his hips as he floated in the sky. “It’s complicated, but I’m more childish in this form, and I like fluffy, glowy stuff.”

“And candy,” Professor Phoenix randomly noted.

“Don’t tell them that!” Fuwa whined.

“Why do I feel as though she bribes you with candy?” I muttered while glancing at Brianne to make sure she was okay. She was wiping her face and taking a few deep breaths to ensure she didn’t look like a sobbing mess.

“N-N-NO!” He pointed right at me. “You’re lucky my sister likes you and all. Otherwise I’d zap you!”

“What are you, a Pikachu?”

“No! Though I like playing that classic game when I’m bored.”

“Gods can play videogames?”

“We can do whatever we-”

“Do you two want to have this conversation at another time?” Brianne kindly offered. “I don’t think Professor Phoenix can hold onto time much longer.”

“Oh shit, sorry,” I apologized and Fuwa flinched and looked at Professor Phoenix to give her a bow. “Sorry, Aurora,” he genuinely apologized.

“At least you’re actually sorry,” she teased. “You never use my first name unless you actually mean it.”

“That’s not true,” he whined.

“Sure, sure,” she brushed it off and looked at Bri and me. “I promise upon graduation we’ll have a lot more wiggle room in terms of what we can discuss. If you have further questions, we can talk about it privately once I’ve rejuvenated some of my energy, though I’m going to suggest you all enjoy the summer break instead of worrying too much. You’ll discover more of who you are all meant to be soon enough,” she reassured us.

“We understand,” Brianne answered for us before she looked my way. “I’m just happy we found one another again.”

“Me too,” I whispered back and leaned in to press my lips onto her forehead. I moved back to my previous spot, and we took a few deeper inhales before preparing ourselves for time to go back to the present.

“Ready?” Professor Phoenix questioned.

“Ready,” we confirmed. Elsa ran over to where Luna was relaxing at the end of the bed, and Fuwa lowered back onto the bed and sat down.

“We’re good,” he added.

She nodded and closed her eyes for a brief moment before it seemed like the frozen space was back in motion.

“Then is that why you call Elsa ‘Princess Elsa’?” Brianne suddenly asked, and she seemed to blink in confusion before quickly covering it up.

“Because she’s a cute princess,” Fuwa answered after a few seconds’ delay. He followed up with, “See!”

He gestured dramatically to the little familiar, and her fur went back to pink as she blinked her now orange-gold eyes.

“MewMew!” She beamed.

“I guess Elsa can be a princess if she wants to,” I joked with a smile.

“Wasn’t there a princess by that name?” Finnick pondered. “Princess Elsa?”

“With that annoying classic song,” Connor groaned.

“It wasn’t that annoying,” Kaito reasoned.

“LET IT GO! LET IT GOOOO!” Finnick sang loudly, and we all stared at him with annoyed expressions.

“What?” he asked in pure innocence. “That’s the song, isn’t it?”

“When you sing it, it’s annoying,” Fuwa huffed. “Don’t you have a better pitch than that?”

“Shut up! I can sing better than you!”

“Oh don’t go trying to start a battle you can’t keep up with,” Fuwa huffed. “You can’t even fight me and you have a god magic artifact.”

“A what?” we all asked and then looked to Professor Phoenix, who surprisingly masked her exhaustion.

“He’s referring to the crystal gem on Finnick’s neck,” she revealed.

“What exactly is this?” Finnick quietly asked and moved his gaze to the very trinket as his hand lifted it up with caution.

“That is a magic artifact of a specific god. From the aura, I can tell it’s from the God of Creation,” Fuwa declared.

“H-How do you know that?” Finnick questioned with wide eyes.

“I should ask you the same question.” He smirked as he continued, “How do YOU know that?”

“Uh…” Finnick trailed off and I interjected, “We’ve heard of gods and once found a book about magical artifacts in the library, but it never clicked in that they would be potentially gifted to mortals.”

“You’re technically not mortals, remember?” Professor Phoenix pointed out. “Demigods can be gifted with magical artifacts. With your group, I’m not surprised that Finnick has been chosen to carry one of them. All demigods are eventually blessed with either artifacts, gifts, or very rare physical abilities to aid them on their path to ascension,” she explained.

“Path to ascension,” Brianne whispered. “So essentially, a demigod’s purpose is to discover their path and duty in this world while growing themselves until the day arrives when they ascend?”

“Exactly,” Professor Phoenix declared. “All of us have a purpose, but as demigods, it goes beyond that. Their task is to learn and grow on the lands you’re privileged to be born upon. Witchling Academy was also created to aid in the process of locating the children of gods and giving them the environment to grow and prosper. Once they graduate, new avenues are opened up for them, as well as new opportunities to learn and aid others. Demigods live long lives and your decision to ascend is based upon your decision under normal circumstances.”

“That’s really cool,” Finnick admitted.

“It is,” she agreed. “Every demigod is destined to awaken and receive a weapon from the gods in their lifetime. It will display itself as a crystal and it can be in any form of jewelry such as a necklace, ring, or bracelet. In Finnick’s case, his is a necklace. All of you can have similar cases, but unlocking your weapon is difficult. One is normally blessed after they’ve experienced a great trial or turmoil.”

We all seemed to glance at Finnick as his eyes remained on the golden weapon that began to disappear once again. Its energy returned to its very source, but I could see Finnick was holding up a tiny smile on his lips.

“That’s a little reassuring,” he whispered.

“So…” Kaito began and turned his attention to Professor Phoenix. “What now? How will Finnick learn how to use that weapon? Same with us, if we get that opportunity. Also, what are we going to do about Alice and Brianne being sisters?”

I’d forgotten about that already. If she’s suddenly staying here, how would she blend in, being Bri’s sister?

“For the weapons, you’ll learn how to use them with time. It’s not something easily learned, but the weapons normally cater to your strengths. Finnick is rather good at using a bow and arrow, so it makes sense for him to be gifted one by the God of Creation. Also, know that your crystal can present other forms of weapons if the situation deems it necessary.”

“If you’re in a battlefield where a bow would be useless, it can offer to change into a sword to assist you if you require aid aside from your own magic,” Fuwa specified. “Remember, the crystal harbors a god’s energy, which means it has its own entity of power and isn’t something you order around or expect to show up when you need it to. It will come to your aid when it believes it is needed,” Professor Phoenix elaborated.

“Basically, don’t rely on it to solve your problems,” Fuwa summed up. “Like me beating your ass!” He was pointing at Finnick, who frowned.

“Brianne, your brother’s bullying me,” Finnick whined.

She didn’t answer, which encouraged me to check on her, only to see was fast asleep.

“Huh? She fell asleep?” Finnick quietly asked as he leaned forward to make sure Brianne’s eyes were closed. “Brianne?”

She didn’t even stir, her breathing slow while she remained still.

“She has to be exhausted still,” Connor admitted, while Finnick very slowly moved her to rest against his body with her head on his shoulder.

“I’ve drained enough energy from her,” Fuwa declared. “It’s why I don’t like this talking form unless I need to kick familiar booty!”

“Don’t go pick a fight with Alice’s familiar,” Professor Phoenix scolded.

He flinched like he was caught in the act before he looked up to her with wide, glassy eyes. “B-B-But! She started it! How dare she try to approach my sister and Princess Elsa! Especially without permission!”

“That’s the protective familiar side of you talking,” Professor Phoenix casually brushed off. “Wait till they’re both recovered before picking fights you can’t finish.”

“Fine,” he mumbled. “It was her fault anyway.”

“You just have to have the last word, huh?” Finnick acknowledged.

“Shut up!” Fuwa huffed and then yawned. “If I wasn’t sleepy…I would fight you!”

“Excuses,” Finnick muttered, and Fuwa was right in his face before flicking his forehead.

“OW!”

Kaito and Connor sighed.

“You never learn,” Connor said with a wide grin.

“Sometimes I wonder if he does it on purpose,” Kaito admitted.

“I can hear both of you,” Finnick complained quietly. “I’m only letting him off the hook because Red is sleeping.”

“I’d gladly take her so you can take this outside?” I suggested with a smug grin.

“N-N-No! I’m tired. Yawn.” He patted his open mouth which made Kaito snicker.

“No one says the word yawn to mean you’re yawning,” he teased.

“Hmph,” Fuwa crossed his arms and his body began to glow. “I’m watching you!” he declared and seemed to look my way for a long moment.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing,” he replied, and just like that, he was back to the fuzzy unicorn ball. He bounced up to plop a kiss on Bri’s forehead before he bounced all the way back to Elsa and Luna, who were both cuddled with one another and asleep.

Elsa opened her eyes just slightly at Fuwa’s arrival and waited for him to snuggle next to her before she went back to sleep.

“I’m tired,” I admitted, beginning to feel the exhaustion from the exam creep up again. We may have gotten a bit of a boost to help us rejuvenate, but the entire conversation from before really drained us all over again.

“Me too,” Connor sighed. “We really need a vacation.”

“That would be nice,” Kaito said and sighed.

“What do we do with Alice?” Finnick brought up again. “I’m sure that’s going to be a worry of Brianne’s when she wakes up.”

“Don’t worry about Alice,” Professor Phoenix assured us. “We’re waiting for her men to arrive to explain the situation to her. She’ll be in this universe for only one semester due to some issues in her universe. She also has to seek something here that seems to be around Witchling. Therefore, it’ll help with their investigation. She won’t be in the way, nor will it cause too much confusion. Twins run in the Harlow family, and no one would be surprised if the Harlow’s wanted Bri and Alice to grow up separately for the sake of personal growth.”

“Why though?” I asked.

“It doesn’t happen anymore, but for some time, twins were known to have short life spans. It came down to one being acknowledged as better than the other, which would cause tension between the twins and within the family. During that time, many twins decided to end their lives because one was being neglected and bullied and the other felt guilty for being the chosen ‘favorite’ of the two. They would commit suicide to make a point that they were equal and if people couldn’t see that, then they would let them remember what their neglectful viewpoints led to. It became a movement among other twins who dealt with the same issues, and thus, families with twins started separating their children at birth so they would be able to experience their own growth and later be reunited. That way, there would be no chosen “favorite” because both twins would have individualized personalities, but similarities in appearances and general actions.”

“Wow,” Connor whispered. “That’s not something I would have ever guessed happened.”

“It only stopped about thirty years ago. Twins are honestly rare nowadays. As for Alice, you now understand the predicament of her creation, so she’s more of a sister than a twin. Brianne has both sides of her past life, just like Jax.”

“Right.” I’d forgotten about that. “Then, Alice will be okay?”

“She’ll be fine once we explain the details. Before school begins we’ll go over the game plan to ensure you’re all not bombarded with unnecessary questions.”

“Is Semester Seven going to be the ‘slower’ semester?” Finnick inquired.

“If you want my honest opinion, I’m not sure. This is your last year at Witchling Academy. Do you feel ready to graduate after the last three years?”

Her question left the room quiet, and I took the opportunity to think about it as my eyes drifted to Brianne’s sleeping expression.

If we graduated right here and now, would I be strong enough to protect her?

“No.” I was the one to answer first before I lifted my eyes to meet her knowledgeable ones. “Not even close. There’s still so many loose ends, and that’s even before the shadow people, who seem to always be ahead of us. It’s stressful to just think about, which tells me I’m not ready to be out in the real world defending those I cherish.”

My answer made her smile as she bobbed her head in understanding.

“Sometimes in this world, you’ll never be ready for the real thing. However, there’s always a will and way to achieve a state of confidence that allows you to move forward. The last three years have been interesting, and though you may not feel completely confident in your abilities as of yet, this year will do what it needs to for you to get there,” she assured us. “Focus on your bonds with one another. Grow closer and get on the same page with what you want to achieve and become upon graduation. Graduating Witchling Academy is only the beginning of many routes, but as long as you have one another, you’ll find the path that calls to each of you.”

“Do you think the remainder of us will unlock god weapons?” Kaito quietly inquired.

“Maybe.” She shrugged. “That’s something not determined by me or the administration of Witchling Academy. That’s based on your own experiences and growth. If the gods decide you are worthy of one in due time, it will happen. That’s something to aspire to, but many have gained their weapons before the end of Semester Eight. So generally speaking, you could awaken it within this year, but that’s a ballpark estimate. Don’t take it to heart,” she concluded.

“I guess…for vacation, we can do whatever then?” Connor asked for confirmation.

“Mhm,” she replied with a firm nod. “We will handle the investigations here. It’s our responsibility to ensure you guys are safe during your exams, and so far, someone above is doing a shitty job, which we have to figure out. It’s quite obvious that an individual or even a group is behind these slip-ups that are giving this Dark Kingdom an advantage, but we’ll locate them and ensure they receive their punishments.”

“What if we see Elijah again?” I asked. “What should we do?”

“Determine if he’s the same foe you faced on the ice mountain during your exam or if he’s the trembling individual from the bridge. No matter if he’s not frightened or cynical, one thing someone can’t hide is their true emotions.” She turned her attention to Connor, who nodded slowly.

“I’ll take a longer analysis if we run into him again,” he confirmed.

“Good.” She gave us a tired smile. “I think it’s time for me to retire for the evening. I’m a little exhausted.”

“I can walk you back,” I offered and rose up, then looked at Finnick. “Can you make sure Bri sleeps longer? She has a habit of trying to escape and cause mischief.”

“If Red were awake, she’d totally counter that,” Finnick pointed out with a sly grin.

“While reminding you that she’s literally right there,” Kaito added with a smile.

“And we’d all laugh,” Connor whispered, and we chuckled quietly.

“I’ll make sure she stays in bed if she wakes up before you’re back,” Finnick assured me. With a nod, I got up and walked to the door. The walls of magic began to fall, the room returning to normal.

“Congratulations once again for passing Semester Six,” Professor Phoenix declared. “Have an amazing summer.”

“Thank you,” we replied before I opened the door for her. She led the way as I closed the door and followed suit. We walked through the dim halls of the medical center before we reached the hot outdoors.

We didn’t speak until she reached her car: a pink sports car.

“You like sports cars?” I asked.

“No,” she replied with a smirk and eye roll. “Miss Electra does.”

“Oh.” I began to blush at the idea, which only made her laugh. “Does the idea of two female professors dating seem weird?”

“Not really,” I answered earnestly. “As long as you’re happy, does it matter who you’re dating?”

“It does not,” she said with a glimmering grin before leaning against the car to close her eyes. “What still troubles you?”

I didn’t answer immediately, but I looked at the starry sky before I whispered, “I’m afraid of losing control of that part of me. That…darker side.”

Lowering my gaze, I noticed her eyes open just slightly and froze when they were completely black.

“You mean the dark side all of us carry?”

“You…you have one, too?”

Her smile merely widened as she let her eyes open to their normal size, the blackness still vibrant and giving off an eerie feeling that trickled down my arms.

“Everyone has a spark of darkness inside them. It’s why it’s so easy for the shadows and followers of this Dark Kingdom to be manipulated. The problem with darkness is that everyone believes it to be evil. When you look at a pack of crayons, do you automatically remove the black crayon because of its shade? No, because you know you’ll need it just as much as you’ll need the other colors when creating a masterpiece.”

She blinked her eyes three times before they were back to their pink appearance with a silver glow around her irises.

“Darkness only becomes a hindrance when you allow it to control you negatively. That dark part of you wants to protect those you love just as much as you do. Maybe even more. However, you believe it’s only going to bring you down rather than allow you to rise. That’s what you’re missing, Jax,”

“But…only Brianne can really tame him without him causing havoc,” I reasoned. “Even in the labs, she’s the only one that can get through when I lose control.”

“Then let her help you,” Professor Phoenix reasoned. “You do understand Brianne has darkness as well.”

“She…does?” I asked with wide eyes.

Professor Phoenix slowly nodded and appeared slightly troubled, which worried me. “You didn’t fully see it when she and Finnick were on the mountain, did you?”

“Not really. I mean…” I didn’t want to break the promise we made to keep the whole dark side of Brianne between us.

I can’t let her go through what I do with those damn facility tests.

“You can tell me, Jax. I won’t inform the facility,” she assured me.

All I could do was nod, which seemed enough for her as she continued, “Every demigod has to go through a stage of overcoming the darkness within them. Sometimes it’s a small occurrence that happens due to massive loss, like Finnick’s case. Other times, there’s a gradual growth of darkness that the individual has to figure out before they can reach their next potential. No matter what level that darkness reaches, you have to remember, it’s not necessarily an enemy. It brings out the darkest parts of ourselves, but normally, the shortest route of facing that darkness means sacrifice, and that’s what makes it dangerous.”

“Sacrifice,” I whispered.

“A perfect example is Elisha. If Brianne allowed the darkness to take her to the shortest route possible to get Elisha out of her life, what would it be?”

That question was a little too easy to answer.

“Kill her.”

“Bingo,” Professor Phoenix replied. “However, that would cause Brianne to be a murderer since there was not enough of a threat against her to justify the killing. Yes, she got rid of Elisha in a prompt matter, but the sacrifice is her freedom as she’d be put into jail and her entire life and future would be ruined. However, if she used the darkness in her favor to motivate her to find the right opportunity to be rid of Elisha when it’s in a justified circumstance, that’s using your darkness as an ally versus an enemy.”

“True,” I whispered.

“Talk with Brianne about it. You two can work on it together. She isn’t afraid of that side of herself and you shouldn’t be either. Something you should remember. You didn’t ‘lose’ control of your dark force. You allowed your dark force to take revenge for what was stolen from you. Permission is different from being overthrown. If you always remember what you’re fighting for, all the darkness can do is support you in achieving it. Whether that journey is for your better good comes from you. Understand?”

“Understood,” I replied with a relieved smile. “Thank you, Professor Phoenix. For the advice, support, and giving us the opportunity to learn about Elsa.”

“You’re very welcome, Jax. Try to enjoy the summer.”

“I probably have facility stuff-” I began as I lowered my gaze to the floor, but she cut me off.

“I’ve booked you off for the entire summer,” she announced, which left me no choice but to gawk while my eyes shot back up to meet her amused ones.

“You did what?”

“Do they really think it’s necessary for you to do testing for the entire summer? It left you miserable last time and they couldn’t even handle you. Doing that a second summer in a row would be suicide. At least, they would all perish for thinking anyone could handle unnecessary analysis and torture for four solid months. I told them you’d be out of the country.”

“But we’re not,” I pointed out.

“Maybe you will be.” She shrugged. “Either way, you’re off the hook.”

“I-I don’t know what to say,” I whispered in awe.

“I want exquisite wine from wherever you go.” She winked, which left me even more confused.

“Aurora! There you are!”

I looked over my shoulder to see Miss Electra approaching us. She wore another dazzling dress like she was about to attend a ball.

“You made me walk through that building in heels. How evil are you?”

“Diabolical,” she hummed, looking even more tired than before. “Sorry. I’m a little drained so I figured some air would help.”

“See? This is why we can never keep our eyes off you for too long. You go exhausting yourself and then we never get playtime!” she huffed as she reached us. “Hello, Jax Morgan. A pleasure to see you again.”

“Good evening, Miss Electra,” I greeted. She smiled and looked back at Professor Phoenix with eyes of disappointment.

“I wasn’t that bad,” Professor Phoenix reasoned.

“Not that bad my foot! The moment we drive off you’re going to be all sick and then I’m gonna have to call Raphy ‘Don’t Fuck with Me’ and listen to his damn complaints about having to be a healer for everyone!”

“Mhmm.” Professor Phoenix was clearly not listening, her smile still on her face as she listened to Miss Electra rant.

“You don’t care, do you?”

“The time we’re wasting could be spent in bed,” Professor Phoenix suggested. “Plus, if I did get sick and Raphy came over, he could join, and then you’d get to use the whips.”

“We can use the whips?!!!” Miss Electra squealed before she literally scooped up Professor Phoenix, magically opened the car door, tossed her in, and shut the door in a few blinks.

“Sorry, Jax, but I’m stealing my girlfriend!” Miss Electra declared as I watched in stunned amusement at how fast she’d moved. In a flash, the car was roaring to life before Professor Phoenix pressed the button to roll her window down.

“We will talk once you’re back from summer vacation,” she declared and gave a small wave. “Make sure you guys have a good night’s rest.”

“Yes, Professor Phoenix,” I replied and waved. “Make sure you rest as well.”

“There’ll be no resting!” Miss Electra cheered as they began to pull out of the parking spot. “All the spanking fun! Don’t go complaining about being sore, Aurora, because I ain’t having any of that.”

“Sure,” Professor Phoenix replied as the window began to roll up. “Do your worst.”

“Eeep!” Even with the closed windows, I could hear the squeal as they drove away, leaving me to shake my head.

“I wonder if we’ll be so casually open about our sex lives like that,” I wondered to myself, but couldn’t stop my lips from curling up.

We’re alive, safe, and finally, get the summer to ourselves. I can get closer to Brianne now. Closer than before.

I turned around and began to walk to the building, as a soft voice entered my mind.

Are we still going to share?

Yes.

Hmph. Being selfish is more fun.

I ignored the dark thought but didn’t discard it entirely. I’d have to learn to work with this being of darkness, and it would start today.

I’ll overcome what the enemy wishes for me.

WATCH ME SOAR

~FINNICK~

“IF WE’RE DOING something illegal, let me know now so I can get my phone and put Starlight on speed dial so she can bail us out!”

My laughter was unexpected but so raw, full of joyous emotion. I took in her natural beauty, from her ruffled hair that had a few lifted strands from her just waking up to her uniform that had seen better days.

So perfect.

“Red. You’re something else.” I shook my head but displayed a beaming smile.

“That better be a compliment.” She winked and skipped right over to me. I opened my arms to accept her approaching embrace, hugging her tightly while allowing myself this brief moment of reprieve.

That was something Brianne did to you. Just her mere company could push away all your fears and replace them with clarity and rays of hope.

We were staying at an Airbnb tonight due to Starlight, Professor Phoenix, and Miss Electra coming to the conclusion that all our houses had to be checked to ensure there were no hidden devices after the stunt Elijah may have pulled off during the exam.

It looked as though the council had given them the authorization to ensure our safety after the stunt, which was in our favor because they realized that we weren’t making things up about being targeted by a dark force.

We didn’t know if everyone on the council was out of the woods of potential criminals - especially Mr. Snow - but if they were taking things seriously, it would only make it harder for the criminal to move around and do things under their noses.

Kaito was checking on his sister since they had returned early from their mission from some other country due to hearing about the potential threats at the exams, so he was paying her a visit.

As for Connor, he said he had to go talk with someone in his family about some plans for the summer, which I hoped meant he’d be staying with us or we’d be able to do something as a group.

That left me, Jax, and Brianne, but Jax said he wanted to finish up some student council paperwork so none of them would need to worry about it during the summer holiday.

With that, he was back at the school, which gave me this perfect moment to be alone with Red. We could do anything without any interruptions.

I should take advantage of this, shouldn’t I?

My arms only tightened around her curved frame while I enjoyed the mixed scent of her usual floral aroma and the bits of sweat from our crazy exam. None of us had bathed, which left me wondering how bad I must smell, but seeing as Brianne continued to hug me, I could only hope I wasn’t killing her with my stench.

I lifted her up suddenly and was surprised that she wrapped her legs around my waist just so we could keep hugging one another. It made me smile so wide with love, my cheeks hurt from the mere action. I walked over to the window; the renovated old house still had those classic windows with the sill beneath that was perfect to place stuff on.

Or sit on.

The glass doors were already open, allowing the cool breeze of the hot evening into the home while the moon shone brightly in the starry sky. The house was surrounded by a lovely garden, one that made you believe an older couple lived in the renovated home rather than it being rented.

The flowers were of various colors, small yet perfect in their rows as they twinkled under the soft glow from the sky. Their aroma was just as breathtaking, which only added to the mood as I lowered her to sit on the white windowsill and kept her in my arms as I looked down at her.

Even with the two of us looking pretty winded after our exam and all that occurred afterward, her eyes shone brightly like balls of luxurious jewels and her lips were even more tempting as their plump pink texture called to me with urgency.

It could have been just my exhausted mind, but there was something different about Red already. Sure, she’d projected a stronger aura of femininity as of late, but now, even in my arms, she could leave me speechless just by looking at her.

Those orange strands of hers that now had tiny bits of white strands to join the golden ones, and the way her brown eyes would easily shift to golden ones with threads of orange and white was so alluring. Her skin was still rich with life, no matter the slight blemishes and brushes from the crazy madness that the exam brought.

No matter the darkness that fought to consume us, she’d managed to remind me of the light and saved us from many years of agony.

If not a lifetime of grief.

She’d changed from the sixteen-year-old freshmen who had no friends and wished to meet new people to the soon to be twenty, magnificent woman who many looked up to and wished to be friends with.

I’d gotten the privilege to go beyond that. To be more than just her friend, and become a lover. I had every opportunity now to take us to that next level. To that moment I craved going to while I laid kisses along her naked flesh and listened to the soft sounds of her delicate voice that surely would have begged me to continue.

I swallowed hard at the idea, all while I took in her beauty once more.

“Why did you put me on the windowsill?” Her innocent question made my heart soar with love for her, my face inching closer to hers.

“So I can kiss you under the moonlight,” I whispered and sealed her lips with mine.

Kissing her brought a wave of enlightenment, though my body yearned for more, but I kept my heightened desires in line, remembering my declaration before the new year.

“I want to experience passion with you, Brianne Harlow, but I want to do it in my happiest moments. Not after a dramatic event or a tragedy. Passion can heal, but I want to remember having you when we’re enjoying the finest moments life brings. I’m still sad, but I’m getting better, and once I can stop lingering on the past, we’ll enjoy a blissful adventure under the sheets.”

My words were still valid. The desire to take Brianne between my sheets was a goal I’d yet to reach. I may have not experienced a tragedy like the other moments of alone time we’d shared, but I hadn’t reached that level of happiness, that dramatic joy that would make enjoying Brianne’s lovely body, our mindful connection, and the emotional bonding of unity more spectacular.

I wanted her to enjoy me at my fullest. Where she can take in every bit of me and not the broken pieces shattered by the heartbreaks of life and the lingering open wounds that still bled in agony.

My expectation may have been unrealistic and almost impossible to achieve, but I had hope in myself and the journey ahead that I’d be able to obtain that golden opportunity.

I just have to be patient.

“Finnick,” Bri moaned after she broke the heated kiss, the two of us breathing heavily while our eyes got lost in each other’s lustful gaze.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” I whispered against her lips before pressing mine gently against hers to deliver a calming kiss. She kissed me back but allowed me to take control of the sensational connection that begged to be expanded.

To grow to levels of desperation before leading to more pleasurable avenues.

“Likewise,” she joked before scanning my expression. “Are you worried about something?”

“Not really,” I admitted. “I’m glad to know what this crystal really is.”

“That’s true,” she agreed as her eyes lowered to the very green object. “A golden bow from the God of Creation, huh. We should look that up.”

“Would it be cheesy to say I did a little while ago?” I sheepishly admitted.

“That’s not cheesy!” she emphasized and placed her hands on my shoulders. “Spill!”

I laughed at her excitement, like I’d learned some sort of knowledge she’d yet to obtain with her great catalog of wisdom that lived within her brain.

“The God of Creation is one who helps Mother Nature become the vast beauty she is. As if Earth were his canvas, he took in all the requests of what Mother Nature desired and created them with a golden paintbrush. Earth became one of his cherished masterpieces because her beauty would grow and expand while creating and supporting life in return,” I explained.

“But you have a golden bow,” she pointed out with the cutest pout on her lips. I couldn’t help but tug her bottom lip, the swollen part so nice to tease and make a bit redder with my teeth.

After giving her a gentle kiss to follow up, I continued, “His golden bow was later used to punish the humans during their times of attempting to overtake Mother Earth with their own creations. It was before witches began to be discovered, but in comparison to witches who respected the Earth and the elemental energy they harbored, the humans were treating the Earth like trash and a hindrance to their own growth of technology. They would take land without thanks or gratitude, and destroy the homes of the animals and creatures who could only survive in certain climates. The God of Creation watched all of this and more, and his anger rose to the point that he couldn’t take it anymore. With a golden bow and a palette of colorful arrows, he shot down to the Earth, and each arrow that plagued the lands resulted in an outbreak of destruction. Some were hit by red arrows that triggered flaming fires that burned down the forests. Others received orange arrows that brought famine to the lands that struggled to gain food. Yellow arrows brought intense heat like a dessert which ruined crops and dried up many pools of water. Green arrows took away many forests, which made it harder for those humans to find shelter and shade from the magnitude of problems happening around them. The blue arrows brought tsunamis and frigid temperatures, and the purple arrows plagued the land with darkness, which only added to the misery of the world.”

I paused to see how immersed she was with the story, leaving me even more excited to finish the intriguing tale.

“The world leaders rushed together to try and think of a solution to all the destruction, and they looked back at all the harm they had done to the Earth with their selfish actions of taking from Mother Nature when she gave them the very land to build on, air to breathe, and the world to live upon. They agreed to change their ways and to co-exist with the intention of giving and taking in a balanced unity. They assumed that all the bad that happened was Mother Nature getting payback, but in reality, it was the God of Creation punishing them for hurting Mother Nature. It wasn’t until the revelation of gods that the legend came to light and was written in ancient books. I was kind of lucky to find it. This place has a little library and the book about it was right there, but when I closed the book and opened it again, the pages were blank.”

“Meaning the message was meant for you,” she whispered with a pleased grin.

“I guess so.” I chuckled quietly and sighed. “I saw my brother.”

“Your…brother? Your older brother?” she quietly questioned, noticing how my voice had dipped with a bit of sadness. I kept my smile as I nodded my head, fighting the urge to get emotional like before.

“Ya. Flynn,” I whispered and met her worried eyes. “He was keeping the bow safe for me.”

“Safe,” she whispered. “Do you mean you saw him in a dream or vision?”

“A dream, I guess.” I shrugged. “It had to be a dream since it moved to different scenarios. He offered me the bow, and when I woke up, I knew exactly where it was.”

“Is that where you and Kaito went earlier?” she asked.

“Ya,” I replied with a softened expression. “I’m glad he was there, or I’m not sure I would have left. It’s been a while since I’ve summoned up the courage to visit my family’s grave. I’ve been a bit of a coward about going but having Kaito there helped. I didn’t realize I was going there until we were teleporting there.”

She was quiet for a moment before she placed her hands on my cheeks. “If you ever want to go, we can go together.”

This woman is so selfless.

“I know,” I whispered while blinking back my tears. “I can always rely on you, Red.”

Her smile was priceless before she claimed my lips, and we kissed for a long time. If it wasn’t for the gentle closing of the door that sounded from downstairs, I was sure my resolve of holding back would have dissolved entirely.

“Looks like Jax is back,” I announced. “You gonna go check on him?”

“What about you?” She blinked innocently, though I knew she probably had something to discuss with him. I could feel it but couldn’t pinpoint what it was.

“I’m going to go out for some air. It’s really nice out and I wouldn’t mind watching the moon for a little bit.”

“Are you sure?” I loved how she always wanted to make sure we were okay even if it overrode her own agenda.

“I’m sure, Red.” I gave her a playful wink. “I’ll be back in two hours. Maybe three. I gotta shower, but I’ll do that after I get back. No point doing it now when I may get sweaty with how warm it is.”

“I need to shower, too,” she groaned. “I feel like water hasn’t grazed my skin in days.”

That made me chuckle, especially with her disgusted expression.

“Go say hi to Jax and shower.”

“Okay,” she replied but pulled me into a hug. I wrapped my arms around her before lifting her up and slowly lowering her so her feet landed on the ground.

“Love you, Brianne,” I whispered into her ear before kissing her gently on her neck.

“I love you, too, Finnick,” she replied with just as much emotion while her arms tightened around me. “We’ve grown stronger.”

“I agree.” Kissing her one last time on her neck, we moved apart, and I let go of her. “Get some rest tonight if I don’t see you when I get back.”

“Okay. You too.” Her chirpy reply was followed with her pausing at the doorway to look back at me. “One day you should paint a picture of what you saw in your dream,” she encouraged. “I think it would be a nice escape.”

“Good idea,” I whispered, feeling as though her words had a hidden meaning in them.

A hidden command that would lead to the healing of my open wounds.

Her grin was priceless as her bright eyes twinkled and she waved back at me.

“Night, Finnick. See you tomorrow.”

“Night, Red. Let’s go swimming tomorrow.”

“Sure!” She seemed excited about the random idea and I watched her disappear down the hall, the last strands of her orange hair teasing me as I felt the urge to have her back in my arms.

I have to work on myself a little more.

The idea of self-improvement was easier to accept now. I knew what I had to do, and now with this gifted weapon from Flynn and the background story of the God of Creation, I realized exactly what I wanted to achieve now.

What would help heal the wounds in my heart so that I could become that strong warrior that defends a victim of cruelty and hate.

If Elijah was indeed alive and fighting to kill Brianne and Jax, I’d be one of the few who wouldn’t hesitate in striking him down. I wasn’t going to endure losing any more people who I loved and cherished. Not in this final year, nor in the future beyond graduation.

Turning to look up into the sky, I took in a deep breath and let it out slowly while my eyes took in the magnificent moon.

I will succeed in becoming a man you can be proud of. Dad. Mom. Flynn. Watch me soar as I become the bringer of justice.

DARK DISPLAY OF LOVING COMFORT

~BRIANNE~

“JAX?” I knocked on the door before opening it up slightly to poke my head into the small space. My eyes located him with ease, locking on to his body as he lifted his shirt over his head and stood in just boxers.

Adding the lovely beads of sweat that rolled down his muscled back and the way the moonlight shone perfectly on him, like a god who’d just descended upon our lands, I was in a trance of adoration.

A thick enough trance that I didn’t hear him say my name…or see him turn around.

“Brianne,” he repeated while those teasing lips curled up to give me a taunting grin. “You know I’m yours to touch if you like. Don’t need to stand all the way over there to gawk at me.”

“I-I wasn’t gawking,” I defended and slipped into the room and closed the door.

And locked it.

“From your actions, I feel as though you’re planning my murder,” he pointed out while lowering his gaze to my hand that was still on the lock.

“I’m locking it for our own safety,” I defended while my face grew flushed with embarrassment.

“Our safety, huh?” He lowered his arms and tossed his shirt on the floor before he began to approach me. I pressed my back against the door while keeping his intense gaze as I tried not to be tempted and take in his divine body once again.

Curse those damn muscled lines of attractiveness!

He was in front of me in two more steps, and there were those smothering lips, capturing mine while his body pressed me further against the wooden surface behind me. I gave right into his alluring moves as his hands immediately went for my dress shirt, beginning to unbutton the fine white fabric.

It felt wild and a little fast-paced, like we were rushing into what I was sure would be sex, and yet I wished for those long fingers to move faster. After the peaks of fear, disappointment, and relief from the exam, to the revelation of Elsa, the discovery of the god magic artifacts, and the ball drop of my connection with Alice, my body was begging to forget everything for a few minutes and simply be lost in something mind-consuming.

Pleasurable sex was something that could remove my focus from everything else for a good while.

My shirt was off, and my skirt went next, all while we continued to kiss desperately. My hands were soon running through his silky strands, and tingles of electricity ran through my fingertips when I brushed them along his broad back.

His hands roamed down the sides of my waist, reaching my hips before moving up my back. Our connection was fierce and grew with each movement of our hands and lips, all while my love for him seemed to pour out in waves as I absorbed the truth that we were truly destined for one another.

Destined to return, to find one another, to fall in love, and to one day be given the privilege of having a child again. To have our Elsa.

My hands were up against the wall behind me, wrists captive in his soft grip while his steaming, hard body pressed up against me. I couldn’t help but moan in approval, secretly surprised that I enjoyed this.

Being pinned against his naked body and lavished with kisses that sucked me right under his compelling spell.

The room was growing hotter as we took things a step further; his hand began to tease my breasts while he delivered a line of kisses down the crook of my neck to my chest.

“Brianne,” he breathed, the sound of my name from his lips almost sounding forbidden in his low whisper that followed with a sucking kiss of my breast.

All I could do was moan as he sucked my nipple into his mouth, his tongue moving around it teasingly while his hand enjoyed fondling my other breast.

“Jax,” I breathed while my body tingled all over, and that familiar ache between my legs fought to make me acknowledge my growing desire to be pleased down there as well. The way he looked up at me had my breath hitching and a long moan left me as his hand left my right breast and moved down my stomach to between my legs.

I couldn’t understand how he knew what I desired, and yet it seemed like thinking was unnecessary at this point because neither of us were using logic during this sexual interaction. We moved to the beat of our loving desire to please one another, and I was beginning to enjoy this new territory of Do Now, Think Later.

It was a sudden evolution in our relationship that I should have been afraid of - or at least the Brianne from back then would - but all of this energized me to be fearless and free.

My head moved back to press against the door, my body shivering as Jax’s fingers teased me relentlessly while he laid kisses along my neck once more.

His possessiveness was another addition to the growing blissfulness between us, and I didn’t even catch when he’d put my arms together over my head, single-handedly holding me against the wall while keeping me occupied down below.

“Jax. Mhmm. Stop teasing,” I whined against his lips as I tried to fight against his hold, but it only left him chuckling against my flesh before he was kissing me once more and continuing his taunting nature with his fingers that carried on with grazing the surface of my entrance.

I was growing hotter - wetter - and our breaths were rough and erratic, but this overwhelming sensation of lust was mind-blowing, an addiction I could come to enjoy.

His hand moved from between my legs when they shook as tingling assaulted my senses, a familiar experience that told me I was far too close to release.

“Why did you stop?” I practically growled in impatience, and I could see his dazzling eyes of hunger darken just slightly as he playfully kissed me while releasing my wrists that were slightly sore.

“If I had my way, you wouldn’t walk for a week,” he reasoned but kept me close as his arms wrapped around my waist.

“What if I don’t mind not walking for a week?” I mumbled, which had him blushing.

“You…liked that?” he inquired.

“Yes?” I felt a little shy about confessing it, but at the same time, it was the truth. “That…was different? And really hot. We’ve never really done that.”

“Hmm.” He was quiet before he pulled me into a hug.

“What?”

“The dark me was a bit involved there,” he confessed in such a quiet voice I almost missed it even in his tight embrace. “I don’t know. Just seeing you walk in and with everything that was unraveling, I was just captivated by your simple entrance.”

“Your eyes didn’t change color though,” I acknowledged.

“It wasn’t like he was in complete control,” Jax admitted. “Like he was there, but not there. Like a little boost for me to do what I’ve wanted to do for a while.”

“Meaning you’ve thought of pinning me to a door, kissing me senseless, and slipping your fingers into nowhere land?” I summarized as I leaned back to see his face burn bright red.

“When you say it like that, I feel like cringing in embarrassment,” he whined. “Especially with nowhere land. Who calls their…uh…you know where…‘nowhere land’?”

“Who calls their thingy ‘you know where’?” I countered and pointed downward. He followed my gaze, only for him to look away as he muttered, “What?”

“See? Merely pointing to nowhere land and you know where it is!”

“That’s a lie,” he muttered. “Try that with Connor and he wouldn’t look down there.”

“I’m so tempted to bet you,” I huffed, which made him grin playfully before he slipped his hand in mine and tugged me forward.

“Go right ahead, but I’d fight to win this bet if we did,” he reasoned as he directed me to the bathroom. I didn’t really question his motives as we entered, and he let go of my hand to close the door.

He didn’t hesitate to slip out of his boxers, and I admired his butt as he walked over to the glass shower. I waited to see what he was doing, watching him turn the tap on to steamy hot. It didn’t take long for the glass walls to fog while the steam began to float and expand through the washroom like it was sped up.

“Are you making the steam?” I inquired with a questioning smirk, and he merely turned around to look back at me. I lowered my gaze to try and get a glimpse of him, but the steam specifically covered that very part which was accented by his rock hard abs and the lines that directed to his hidden length.

“Maybe,” he replied, but I knew without a doubt it was him. “Now what are we betting on?”

“Um,” I began and tried to think of something on the spot. That ended up with me blurting something unexpected, “If I win, I want a threesome with you and Connor.”

The words came out in a rush and left us both silent for what had to be a minute.

Or two…five…how long does it take before I pass out from no oxygen?

Jax was literally dumbfounded as he blinked at me in astonishment, which only contributed to my burning expression.

“You have to say something or I’m running out of here,” I muttered and covered my face, which was blistering red.

“As if I’d let you run out there naked.”

His voice was close - so close that I peeked through my spread fingers to see he was now in front of me. He hooked me in his arms, and I lowered my hands to look into his curious eyes.

“Do you know what a threesome entails?”

“Um.” I had to improvise. “Fun stuff with three people?”

He arched an eyebrow at me, and I tried not to squirm out of his hold in utter shame for wanting something I had very little knowledge about.

I should have done my research! Dammit, Brianne. You’re better than that!

“I haven’t researched it,” I confessed quietly while avoiding his gaze.

“You research this stuff?” he inquired.

“Y-Yes,” I huffed. “H-How else would I know?”

“If we were to have a threesome, where would Connor’s wiener go?”

“W-Wiener?” It took my mind a moment to click on what he was saying, my mind still thrumming with the thought of other things after our intense make-out a minute ago. “Um…in me?”

“And where would mine go?”

“Why would yours go anywhere?” I asked in confusion. “I only have one place for that,” I pointed to the cloudy space between his legs, “to enter.”

He arched an eyebrow in question, and I pouted as I tried to figure out another way. “Um…” I trailed off and pointed to my mouth. “And I guess here?”

“Yes.” His smile was ear to ear at this point while he crossed his arms over his chest. “And?”

“What do you mean ‘and’?”

“Where else?”

“There’s nowhere else!” I reasoned. “It’s not logically possible for that to go anywhere else. Only nowhere land and my mouth! That’s what happens with a threesome, right?”

Jax was clearly fighting not to breakdown and laugh his head off, which left me flustered and impatient as I tried to figure it out. “I’ll solve this by myself,” I huffed and was out the washroom and grabbing my phone.

“Bri…ahahaha.” Jax couldn’t take it anymore as he broke into waves of laughter. It only left me more frustrated before I called the one person who’d answer properly for me.

“Connor speaking.” The sleepy voice picked up before there was a long pause. “Brianne?”

“Connor! Answer me this. What happens in a threesome?” I asked with determination. Jax only laughed harder, and I slowly looked back to glare at him, which had him clutching his stomach for dear life as he fell to his knees to laugh so hard I was sure he’d die from the lack of oxygen to his brain.

Hmph. Good.

“What?” Connor seemed confused by the question.

“If you, me, and Jax had a threesome, and his winky-dinky was in my lalala nowhere land, where would your wiener go?” I asked in seriousness. “Is it my mouth?”

“No,” he replied and added, “I mean, it could be your mouth but that would be more foreplay.”

“What’s that?”

“What?”

“Foreplay?”

“Uh…we’ll discuss that another time,” he reasoned. “Why are you asking this at twelve in the morning?”

“Because Jax is teasing me and I’m trying to win a bet that I didn’t really finish, or start, for that matter, but ya! Where does your wiener go then if it’s not my mouth? I need a genuine answer, Connor.”

I looked over at Jax to see him on the actual tiled floor, heaving as he kept laughing far too hard. He literally had tears running down his cheeks.

“Your butt.”

“My what?” I asked and tried to look over my shoulder to my butt cheeks. “What’s wrong with my butt?”

“No, no,” he answered. “Your butt.”

“I heard you the first time,” I reasoned. “What does my butt have to do with this? It’s not like you have the ability to see my butt, right? Well, I guess if you could, you’d realize I’m naked and Jax is on the floor, naked, laughing his head off at me for not knowing where this second winky- dinky goes, but it’s not my fault! I didn’t research it and now you’re mentioning something about my butt!” I groaned loudly and shook my head. “Next time I have to make sure I do my research so I can have the proper answers to these mysteries.”

“Brianne.”

“What? Are you going to tell me where it goes now?”

“It goes up your ass,” he reasoned.

“Connor,” I whined. “I’m not joking around. Are you going to say that common, ‘up your ass and around the corner’? Because that’s a classic from the 1990s and no one uses it anymore.”

Connor snickered, and I sulked as he began to laugh on the other side.

“Dammit, Red. How are you this innocent?”

“I’m not innocent!” I complained. “I just want to know where your cock goes!”

“In your ass!” He broke out in loud laugher, and Jax only joined in behind me as he slapped the tiled floor.

“You’re not helpful,” I muttered. “I’m not in the mood anymore. Never mind.”

“Brianne, wait.” Connor was fighting hard to stop his snickering laughter as he tried to calm down. “I’m dead serious, Bri. A threesome with one girl and two guys most likely leads to one winky-dinky sliding into you from the front and the other side sliding into you from the back, which is your ass,” he explained. “If you count the ass as a hole, you have three main ‘holes’ that can be occupied. That’s why there are foursomes.”

“Foursomes?” I questioned. “Wait…it goes up?”

“Foursome. Fivesomes. Sixsomes….uh, I’m not sure about tensomes, but you get my drift,” Connor explained. “So ya. My wiener would go up your butt.”

“Your wiener can’t fit in my butthole!” I gasped in horror. “T-T-That’s not possible.”

“Oh, Red. If we’re in a world with magic, it’s very possible,” Connor reasoned and chuckled. “Did I solve the mystery?”

“I’m not sure,” I muttered before I really absorbed everything and realized I’d really made myself look like a naive nineteen-year-old.

Oh goodness. I’m almost twenty and didn’t know that?!

“You’re learning, Brianne,” Connor quietly praised. “I’m glad you were willing to ask. Now you know for future experiments.”

His teasing made my cheeks grow hot as I muttered, “This conversation never happened.”

“Yes, Red. It’s all a figment of your imagination,” he joked.

“I’m hanging up.”

“I love you,” he hummed. “Have fun.”

“Love you, too,” I huffed.

“You sound mad.”

“I’m gonna kick Jax’s ass,” I concluded.

“Gonna put a finger up there?”

“Y-Y-You can’t do that!” I reasoned, and that was merely the icing on the cake as he roared with laughter. I gave up on even trying to get a decipherable explanation of that as I hung up the phone and tossed it somewhere.

“I’m going to shower,” I concluded, losing any bit of desire for sex as I passed Jax’s laughing figure and entered the steam-covered glass box. I went right into washing myself, Jax’s laughter lowering until it finally came to a stop.

I expected him to wait for me to be finished, but instead, the door opened, and he walked right in to join me.

“Go away.”

“Are you mad?”

“I feel stupid.”

“You shouldn’t feel stupid, Brianne,” he reasoned and slowly approached me. I paused in scrubbing my body, which was already covered in bubbles, while my eyes ignored his drenched body as the shower head seemed to be aimed at him directly.

What a coincidence.

He ignored the streaming droplets of water, his attention solely on me as we faced one another. My emotions were high, my disappointment and frustration completely obvious and hiding the thrumming force of want growing between us.

How could he be drenched, wearing his serious expression, and still look hot as hell?

“I’m sorry for laughing,” he apologized which he really didn’t have to. It wasn’t the first time my naïve nature tried to ruin the mood, but it bothered me because I did want to venture into these new things.

Slowly. Cautiously. Without feeling like a complete noob in a videogame.

He stepped closer until he was inches from me and his eyes searched mine.

“It’s more than that, isn’t it?” he whispered.

I gulped but slowly nodded, unable to ignore him when he used that deep, husky voice of his. My gaze lowered to the tile floor, watching the water and bubbles that dripped off my body go down the drain.

“It’s more than just feeling stupid…I…I want to do these things,” I quietly mumbled and wished the shower was loud enough to cover the vulnerability in my voice. “The idea of seeing you…and Connor and me…in a room without clothes…or in bed. It…excites me?”

The fact I was saying this out loud was making me cringe inside, enough for me to cover my face and sigh into my hands. “I want to be like those girls who know exactly what to do. Those girls at school or on the cheer squad who know all the positions and can please their man with ease. Whenever they talk about it, I try to find out and learn about what I need to do to please you and the others. To be able to meet my Notorious Four’s needs, but then there’s too much information and I get confused and embarrassed and I quickly clear my history in the browser before I get caught. I can’t really ask Mia or Miya about that because it makes me look so stupid, like I didn’t try finding it myself. I just feel dumb and I hate feeling that way because it’s not like I didn’t try to learn and now I’m just rambling rubbish.”

I let out another sigh as my shoulders sank in defeat while my hands lowered to my sides.

“Sorry for ruining the mood.”

“You really have to stop apologizing,” Jax whispered, and his hand lifted my chin to look right into his loving eyes. “You really don’t see how perfect you are, do you?”

“How can I be perfect when I didn’t know what a threesome was?”

“You don’t understand the Notorious Four’s definition of perfect, Brianne,” he whispered and pulled me right against him. I shivered as I felt his length easily slip between my legs, while his hands rested on my hips and my breasts pressed against his hard-muscled chest.

I loved how our hair was completely down, drenched, and clinging to our flesh, but it was the way our gaze heightened to something more. A raw sense of appreciation that seemed to pause my internal decline of confidence.

“The Notorious Four’s definition of perfect is our Brianne,” he whispered as he inched slightly closer to my face. “The woman who shows a level of innocence that’s so pure and breathtaking. We love that you’re not like the rest of the girls. That you don’t know how to do every single thing.”

He cupped my face with his hands and kissed me tenderly.

“I love the idea that I was your first kiss.” He kissed me again. “That these hands of mine got to be the first to run down your luscious body.” His hands moved further up along my ribs. “To be able to touch these breasts.” He pressed me further against him. “To slide my fingers into that wet, sweet spot of yours.” The walls within me clenched at the mere reminder of his fingers. “To be the first to take your virginity.” I remembered that very night of pain and immense pleasure.

“You think of these all as flaws, and yet they bring me so much joy. To unravel every bit of you as we discover what we like together. That’s something I never got the privilege of having with anyone else. To truly discover every bit of you and see the charming sides of innocence. You’re not stupid, baby. I respect the fact you were willing to wait to experience these things with me and the others. To be who you are and not what the world expects from you. No matter if it was scary, depressing, or pressuring to remain pure and innocent, I need you to know that we appreciate every part of you. That impeccable patience that allowed us, your Notorious Four, to have you. Have only you.”

His next kiss was beyond the others, so hard and deep that all I could do was enjoy every spark of joy and calm his words delivered through me. When his tongue slipped into my mouth, it turned me on even more as I melted against him and fought to not move my hips as his length continued to tease that sensitive part that ached to be filled.

He left me breathless when his lips released me, and I locked onto his eyes once more, noticing his appreciation.

“I don’t want you feeling embarrassed about not knowing everything anymore. If you ever do, you come to me and I’ll explain exactly why we adore you all over again. When you don’t know something, you ask us, and we’ll explain. If it’s something you want to explore, we’ll start that very expedition and go at your pace. If you suddenly want to stop, we stop and try again when you’re ready.”

He moved one of his hands back to press on my cheek, his thumb slowly running along my bottom lip. “Whether you want to do threesomes, foursomes, or want all of us, it’s perfectly fine. It’s something we’ll venture into when you’re more than ready. We’re willing to try anything, Brianne, and sometimes even we may not know what something is, which means we get to learn about it with the woman we love.”

His smile was beyond perfection as his eyes twinkled with loving compassion.

“As long as I get to spend time with my Brianne, I don’t care about what everyone else knows and does. In our relationship, we can discover new things, and I will never judge you. I know we laugh and tease you, but never do I judge you negatively for not knowing.”

“It doesn’t…turn you off?”

“Oh baby,” he growled against my lips before claiming them. “I’m so fucking hard right now that I’m surprised I could speak intelligently this entire time.”

His free hand that was on my waist moved down to rub my butt cheek, and I could feel that his length was firmer - hard and thick - as he teased my entrance.

“All I need is your permission and I’ll show you just how turned on I am.”

“In here?” I whispered like it was forbidden.

“Right here,” he assured me and gave me a solid kiss. My heart was racing at the idea of making love right in the shower like in those movie scenes, while my body was hot and tingling with anticipation.

He was giving me control like he always did in these situations, and I couldn’t feel more loved, desired, and cherished. He may not have realized how much his respect meant to me. That he didn’t see me like a child anymore, but a woman willing to blossom and discover what had never been something that crossed my mind.

“Then can we?” I whispered as I gently brushed my lips against this. “Right here…and now?”

“Yes, we can, Brianne,” he declared, and my mouth was taken captive by his. His roaming hands moved to grip and massage my butt cheeks, his tongue sliding into my mouth to enjoy teasing mine as they entwined and fought for dominance.

The heat around us seemed to intensify, while Jax’s skin was hot like the peak of a summer day, and yet it was nothing like how burning hot I was on the inside, especially between my legs, which was growing wet and ached with fury.

He moved the knob of the shower onto cold, the washroom already full of enough smoky steam to cover us completely, and soon we were under the very stream of droplets, the cold chill of water only intensifying our connection as we kissed impatiently.

His hands roamed around my body, pinching and rubbing my ass before he gently slapped it. I couldn’t fight the faint moan that escaped me as the stinging pain only ignited more desire, leaving me craving more.

“Again, Jax.” My voice was so soft and raw with emotion, my neediness as strong as my enjoyment. He complied with my request by rubbing and slapping the other butt cheek, and I let myself moan louder while his lips sucked on my flesh and he bit gently with his teeth.

The move became a loving pattern of rubs, slaps, and deep kisses on my sizzling flesh, and soon I was pressed against the fine glass. It was cold, which only added to the growing pleasurable sensations thrumming through me.

His taunting teeth tugged on my earlobe, sending shivers through me as my back arched at the simple move. When he kissed the nape of my neck once more, it was all I could do to brace myself for the ride of sucks, bites, and light kisses that would leave their little marks by the morning.

This was the most intense connection we’d had in our relationship, and I absolutely loved it beyond words.

“Jax,” I whispered as he pressed his forehead against mine and our swollen lips brushed each other as we caught our breaths. “I want you.”

I knew he understood what I meant, and I wondered if that meant we’d go to the bedroom to continue the heated festivities. But I saw that glint of lust in his eyes, and how they took in my naked body which was clearly on display with all the bubbles washed away.

“Do you trust me?” he whispered.

“Always,” I replied in confidence.

That’s all he needed to hear to untangle the plan shimmering in his head, leaving me in burning impatience for what was to come.

Something magical.

He moved his hands to my legs, spreading my stance a little further before his hand held his length and began to tease me even more. I moaned into his mouth as he kissed me, his other hand running through my drenched strands before he gave me another toe-curling kiss.

“Ready?” I loved that he was warning me this time around, leaving me smiling back at him as I slowly nodded my head.

His length slipped right into me with ease, the arousal of our intense connection benefitting us in other ways. He stretched me perfectly, and I couldn’t stop myself from moaning while I rested my head against the glass.

“Arms around my neck, Bri,” he encouraged, and I did as he asked before he was hooking his strong arms beneath my knees.

“What are you plannin-” I cut myself off as he lifted me up and held me against the glass, and then all of my thrumming thoughts fluttered out the door as pleasure began to slam right through me with his first thrust.

“Oh yes,” I moaned as he began to move, completely taken aback by the idea of being held and pressed against the glass as we did something as wildly pleasurable as sex.

His lips easily captivated me while our bodies molded with one another. Everything was perfect, from the way he kissed me to how each thrust of his length reached a part that only sparked pleasure.

There wasn’t any pain at all this time around, the tight space only escalating the euphoria thrumming through my body.

“Jax! Jax!” Yes!” All I could do was moan his name and encourage him to continue, my thought process fading away as the enjoyment of our actions flooded my very senses. The cold glass was even warming up, as the steam continued to swarm around the room.

All I could focus on was the man before me. The loving man I’d known for the last three years, who’d sheltered me from so much and accepted me in all areas of life. No judgment, no hate.

We could just love one another the way we always have.

We were breathing heavily, and I could only imagine the energy he exerted by keeping me up, but the position was beyond good. It was different and beyond satisfying, and I didn’t want to stop.

I felt myself tighten around his thrusting length, the movements becoming faster, harder, and more erratic. He moaned my name so tenderly while he growled and grunted, moving his hips even faster.

“Harder, Jax. Harder,” I begged and took it a step further by crossing my legs around his waist which made it almost impossible for him to pull away from me as I slammed my lips against his. He moaned loudly into my mouth, and only picked up the pace further, like he was out of control and could only follow the desires of his body.

“Brianne. Oh fuck, yes. Bri!”

He was as breathless as I, the two of us in perfect sync as we moaned and begged for release. I felt that familiar sensation, but instead of it creeping up to build upon itself until it exploded, it came in a flowing rush, like a tsunami ready to destroy me from the inside out.

“Jax, Jax, Jax!” My screams hit a new pitch as my whole body grew rigid with anticipation of that final intense wave about to crash and consume me.

“Cum, Brianne!” he ordered as he did one final thrust that made his length sink right into me, so deep that it hit a spot I didn’t think he could reach and sent me right into pleasurable oblivion.

“JAX!” I screamed as I came, the rushing force of my orgasm consuming me. Jax groaned in relief, his release filling me up. We were fighting for breath and my body felt like mush, but I couldn’t let myself think yet.

Jax helped me down, his arm hooking around my waist as he let me rest against him, my legs still trembling like the rest of my body, which shuddered with bits of pleasure like shockwaves.

“Fuck,” he cursed. “That…was beyond my imagination.”

“You mean you’ve…never done that before?” I breathed and shyly looked up to see his cheeks begin to swarm with red.

“N-No.”

“Why are you stuttering?” I actually smirked, feeling relaxed and curious.

“Because I didn’t think you’d ask me that.”

“That means you imagined doing that to me?”

His face only grew redder, but he kept his eyes locked on mine. “How else would I masturbate when you’re not there?”

His quiet admission had me blushing as well, leaving the two of us to stand there before we snickered and began to laugh.

“This is embarrassing.” He chuckled.

“Now you know how I feel!” I giggled.

“You shouldn’t feel embarrassed with me, baby,” he whispered and kissed me. “You know I’ll always accept you. Every bit of you.”

“I know,” I whispered and hugged him tightly. He held me firmly, and we stood there in silence as the shower kept running.

This was a moment I felt we both needed, and it felt right. Why it did was beyond me, but it felt good to solidify my relationship with Jax even further. I loved him beyond words, and with our entwined pasts, I knew he’d be in my future no matter what.

He brought me loving comfort that I craved as the light of our future grew bigger.

~JAX~

YOU KNOW this won’t last forever, right?

My eyes slowly opened up at the dark voice in the depths of my mind. I knew it wasn’t being spoken to me from the outside, my surroundings as quiet and peaceful as my sleep was moments earlier.

I blinked a few times, clearing the blurriness of the ceiling above. The movement to my left had me looking down, my lips curling upward as my eyes softened in admiration.

Brianne was asleep, her naked body pressed against my side. How peaceful her expression was, from the tiny gap of her lips to how her orange-gold strands covered parts of her cheek.

Her neck was lathered in hickeys, the end result of me losing that speck of restraint I’d been fighting against for what seemed like eons. I never thought I would have reacted the way I did when she called my name and entered the room.

There was just something compelling that took over me the moment our eyes locked onto one another. The desire to please and somewhat reassure her of how magnificent she was. The news of Elsa had only spiked my love for her, and the fact we’d been given another chance to survive the challenges ahead of us to one day create a child of our own only drove me further in reaching our ultimate goal of graduating from Witchling Academy.

I would be lying if I said I wasn’t extremely tense when I’d arrived back. All I could think about was the formidable future and whether I’d be strong enough to protect Brianne when I needed to be.

Like the man I was way back then, I couldn’t stop her inevitable end, which left me hopeless as I had watched Brianne die in my arms. I hadn’t shared about the dreams I’d recently been having, the replay of the very scene of the woman I loved and our unborn child dying in my grasp.

It could have been a way for me to lose complete control, and if it was, it had yet to work thus far.

Only this voice remained to remind me of our current circumstances, and that we’d end up as failures if we tried the peaceful route.

I’m sleeping.

Always sleeping. Watching. Not doing a single thing to aid what will strike us in the face and take everything we love.

I tried not to react but moved slowly to sit up. Even with my snail movement, it was enough to make Brianne stir before she turned over to her side. I thought I’d be out of the woods, but her hand moved to pat the empty space near edge of the bed.

“Jax?”

“Over here, baby,” I whispered and reached to rub her arm. She turned over to her right side, her eyes still closed as she patted my crotch instead of my abs.

That made me smirk to see her little pout on her sleepy face before her eyes fought to open. It seemed to take her a minute, but when she did open them, they looked over to see where her hand was.

“That…wasn’t my fault,” she mumbled but kept her hand right there.

I really am insanely in love with this woman.

“Uh-huh,” I replied and reached out to move some of the strands of her hair that were blocking my sight of that immaculate face of hers. “Go back to sleep,” I encouraged.

“Are you sleeping?” she asked instead and let out a yawn while her eyes fought to remain open.

“Ya. In a bit. Just need to think for a bit.”

“What are you thinking about?” she asked and moved her hand up to my abs. She began to draw circles in each sectioned ab with her finger, leaving me to grin as I watched her eyes close.

“Stuff.”

“What kind of stuff?” she mumbled, and I wondered if I prolonged the main topic if she’d fall back asleep.

“Bits of stuff,” I countered.

“Hmmm.” She didn’t say anything more as her swirling finger paused at my lower ab. I believed she’d fallen asleep, which left me a little relieved because she deserved to rest and not be bothered by unnecessary stuff.

Unnecessary, huh. Is that what I am to you?

I wasn’t referring to ‘you’.

Liar.

Do you like instigating situations?

What do you think darkness does? Twiddle our fingers and play Jenga?

I don’t know what Jenga is.

Your mind does so look it up.

All I could do was sigh and then curse because it was a little too loud because Brianne was awake again.

“I didn’t sleep!” she pointed out suddenly as her head lifted up like she was in class and missed a question.

“Brianne.” I reached out to stroke her cheek as she fought to stay awake. “I’m okay.”

She looked into my eyes before she sat right up.

“You don’t look okay,” she pointed out.

Intuitive woman. I want her.

Don’t try it.

Why? We’re the same person. What makes it different if it’s me in the picture?

You’d fuck shit up.

Says who? You? Protective, weak ass of a wizard.

Brianne stretched which caught my attention as I watched her perky breasts lift just a bit. I bit my lip hard, trying not to get turned on already when we’d had a steamy evening of shower sex and bed sex.

Lots of sex.

If I were in control, I would be ravishing her already.

“Shut up,” I huffed, and mentally cursed when Brianne glanced my way with confused eyes.

“Why do I have a feeling a certain someone is taunting you in your brain,” she acknowledged, which I’d have to admit was a bit of a relief because she understood it.

Understood me.

“That dark part is bothering me.”

“Then, why not tell him to stop?”

Can’t control me. Hmph. I do what I want!

When I didn’t answer, she seemed to smirk as her eyes twinkled. “He’s being stubborn?”

“Very,” I muttered in annoyance. “Sorry for waking you.”

“It’s fine,” she assured me and moved so that she was suddenly in my lap while hooking her arms around my neck. I had to fight not to jerk my hips, my heart rate picking up at the sight of her naked body sitting on my lap while her eyes looked into mine.

Those twinkling brown eyes began to show glimpses of gold and orange. The way the moonlight shone through the window on to us and bathed our naked bodies with its light felt like bathing in a beam of blessings.

How the shadows covered certain places, like forbidden fruit I wanted desperately to pick and enjoy. My environment was clearly tempting me, and it was hard to not fall into its will.

You’ll lose this. All of it because of how weak you are.

I fought to ignore him, my eyes on the prize as my gaze lowered to her lips. Would she want me to kiss her after all we’d done mere hours ago? I’d pushed through a limit I’d set for her protection, and now that I’d shattered it completely, I was left wondering what would be too much for her.

“Kiss me.” She whispered the command like a spell, and I fell right into that trap as my lips claimed hers. I gave up on fighting my urges as I slid myself further down the bed so I could lie back and enjoy her being on top of me.

The fact she was naked meant I could feel every bit of her body’s touch, even the part between her legs that pressed against my hardness. I wanted to do it again, and yet was so frightened of pulling the wrong trigger.

She was so delicate to me. A work of fine art that deserved to be handled with care because of how fragile her being was. That fragility didn’t make her anywhere near weak. It was the opposite, really.

Her strength came from within, the hidden power she carried while expediting a sense of purity with her innocent qualities. Adding her heightened attractiveness that left more than one male speechless in the common halls of Witchling Academy, and you carried a weapon of beauty and grace.

Our Brianne. Our Red. Our Notorious Queen.

There was something about this moment that felt so right. For us to be lost in today’s early morning bliss because after today, we’d be back to the present of reality.

Summer vacation with the others. Less time with one another. School. Classes. Council work. Extracurricular activities. Exams. Christmas.

This was my shot to enjoy her. To have her all to myself while the world was asleep. The fact we still had the house to ourselves only pushed me further - motivating me to take the risky shot of us doing it one more time.

“Brianne,” I groaned against her lips as I tugged at them. Our kisses were slower, richer, and a bit darker. The sensation I got from Brianne was different this time, and yet still her unique shyness came out from time to time during our intimate moments.

Her hands moved down my chest, her eyes scanning mine as if she wanted permission to do something.

“What, baby?” I whispered and noticed her hesitation as she bit that lower lip of hers.

That lip I’d suck nice and hard if she kept doing that.

“I…kind of…want to do that again,” she struggled to say as she began to blush. Her eyes were doing their best to look anywhere but at me, which left me smirking wildly while I reached for the sides of her hips.

She returned her eyes to me as I gripped her gently and lifted my hips just enough to give her a glimpse of just how hard I was. Her eyes widened while her cheeks grew redder, but I caught the shudder of her body, which only answered what I knew she desired.

She wants to go again.

“It can get hard like that…so fast?” she hesitantly asked.

“Ya,” I whispered. “That’s what you do to me on the regular, Red,” I acknowledged.

“But what if we’re at school?” she acknowledged.

“I suffer until I can relieve myself with my own hand.” I winked and watched her whole face burn red. “Weird?”

“It’s not weird,” she quickly defended, only to look even more embarrassed. “Gah. This conversation is all over the place,” she whined.

I chuckled, the sound a little darker than usual, and I sat up enough so that I could kiss her passionately. I broke the kiss for a mere second to whisper, “Why don’t we just stop talking and do what our bodies want?”

Her eyes seem to light up at the suggestion, and with a slight nod of her head, we were kissing deeply. The slowness in our lovemaking this time brought a whole new wave of rejuvenated passion. It changed things up while contributing to what we both needed right now.

Release. Compassion. Love.

I slipped my hand under to wrap around my erect rod, and she didn’t freeze when I taunted her entrance with the head. One look gave me enough conviction to continue, as I steadied myself at her entrance and allowed her to lower herself onto me.

We both moaned in relief as I filled her up perfectly, as if I were made for her. I knew as I grew harder, she’d expand just for me, and the idea only made me want to begin this slow journey that left me in thrilling eagerness.

We began to move, Brianne moving slowly in an up and down motion while I aided her with my hands on her hips. She was in control of the speed, the new move giving her a dominating feel that blossomed through her expression as she began to move up and down my length.

Watching her at this moment was delightful, the flickering empowerment and the flooding euphoria that overtook those gems that glittered like gold. The pleasure between us was building, all while the sizzling heat that escaped my flesh only added to the sweaty festivities as Brianne picked up the pace.

I knew from the day we watched the fireworks that I was madly in love with her. Watching as she tried to give Elijah a chance at her heart. To think he could turn a blind eye to someone like Bri was uncalled for, but sometimes destiny played games like that, and it was thanks to her interference that this magnificent woman was ours.

Mine.

I ignored the voice once again, fighting to enjoy this blissful moment as her hips moved up and down and her moans echoed around the walls. I could feel my climax approaching. The simple sight of her body moving, her breasts jumping up and down with the swift motions, and her eyes rolling back as her body began to grow rigid made me want to lose control and take over once more.

I had to fight that craving desire of dominance, gripping her even tighter as my nails dug into her flesh.

“Jax,” she moaned, and I knew it wouldn’t be much longer.

“Keep moving just like that, Brianne,” I encouraged, fighting the urge for release.

She did as I said and more, and I braced for the swirling climax that hit us in unison.

“Brianne!” My voice hitched as a groan followed - my hot releasing shooting into her as she stilled and enjoyed her own wave of ecstasy.

She pressed her hands on my chest as she caught her breath, and I pulled her down to rest against me as we both breathed heavily. Our unity started nice and slow, ending in a swift explosion of pleasure that left us wasted once more.

This exhaustion was something I could get used to, leaving me wishing for more opportunities like this.

To share one bed. To be wrapped in one another’s arms. To make love. To live without worry about what would come next.

Brianne quietly giggled before I opened my eyes to see her relaxed smile. “That was nice,” she admitted.

“You look exhausted,” I commented at her half-open eyelids.

“A little,” she confessed but kept her loving grin. “At least we can sleep in tomorrow. No one else is back yet.”

“True,” I replied and leaned up to kiss her.

“Did your dark side go away?”

“I think s-”

My words paused as the very power took control without my permission. My lips suddenly curled in an odd way, different than my usual smile, and from the arched eyebrow from Brianne, I knew without a doubt I was being influenced by that other side.

It was the most difficult thing to experience because a side of me was helplessly watching while the other part was in control of the actions and word processing. It was like being in an automated car that took you one way, leaving you with no ability to change the direction if something came in the way to destroy the approaching vehicle.

“Hello, bitch,” I huffed with a smug smile. “We meet again.”

Brianne simply rolled her eyes at the derogative title, but I was sizzling in anger within.

Don’t call her that!

“Hmph. Jax is telling me not to call you a bitch. If he wasn’t a weak fool, he could just come and say it himself.”

Brianne merely stared down at me, her eyes clearly analyzing my behavior. She must realize it wasn’t me and I couldn’t control him until he pulled back. My anxiety was rushing through me in fear, worried I’d hurt her without the intention of doing so.

“He’s not weak, you know,” Brianne pointed out, and my laughter was loud and a little annoying to listen to from the sidelines.

“A person who can’t defy the darkness inside them is weak.”

“Why does he have to defy it?” Brianne asked. “Why can’t you just work together?”

“Me? Work together with him? Why would I possibly do that? As if good can coexist with evil.”

“We coexist with one another on a daily basis,” Brianne acknowledged.

“Darkness always loses,” I snapped. “I’m not losing this time and you can’t stop me!”

Brianne merely grinned, which left me a little confused. From the feeling that was thrumming through me from the side in control, the darkness was just as concerned with her lack of response.

“What am I calling you?” she inquired.

We merely blinked before the reply came out in a joined agreement.

“Jaxsin.”

“Why not Jaxson?”

“Because sin sounds eviler.”

“Do you really think all darkness is considered evil?” Her inquiry made me huff, but I didn’t feel the need to answer.

“You like to keep quiet when something is easily debatable.”

“Do not.”

“Do too,” she replied, and her movement made me shiver. I hadn’t pulled out yet, and the mere shift in her weight had me twitching. The way she smirked had me growling in annoyance.

“Stop looking at me like that!”

“Can’t make me,” she hummed happily, which was clearly irritating to this dark side of myself. “If you worked together with Jax, you would be able to come out more often.”

“You don’t know that,” I snapped. “He hates me.”

That was new and felt a little odd to hear with my own ears.

I…don’t hate you.

“Hate’s a strong word,” Brianne acknowledged. “I don’t think he hates you.”

“You don’t know shit!”

Her hands moved from my chest to the sides of my head, gripping the sheets and pinning me down with my length still deep inside her. I couldn’t fight the lump in my throat as I gulped it down while I watched piercing eyes that met mine.

I fought for an excuse to insult her, to push her further away like last time, but my attention was suddenly locked as I watched those golden orbs with hints of orange and white suddenly flood with black until they replicated mine.

My heart froze, just like my body, as I saw her satisfied smile.

“Are you scared of me now?” Her purring voice was as enticing as she herself was until our lips were just centimeters apart. “I don’t hate Brianne. In fact, it seems she’s learning that I’m not as ‘evil’ as you make us dark beings sound.”

Another gulp as she giggled hauntingly. I was trying to think accordingly, or at least the darkness in control was, but we seemed to be sitting ducks as Brianne’s lips brushed ours and she moved down to our neck.

“He, as in Jax, doesn’t despise you, but you demand purpose and are unsure if he can deliver that,” she acknowledged as if she knew all of Jaxsin’s hidden secrets. “You want to be loved just like he is. To be given acknowledgment and satisfaction when you do right.”

“You don’t know-”

“Shit?” she purred against my flesh, and I grew rigid when her lips pressed firmly on the nape of my neck. I hissed as her teeth sharply dug into my skin, before fighting off a moan as she sucked long and hard on my flesh.

When she released me, my breath was as irregular as my heart as it beat furiously against my chest. I was positive from the tingling shocks of pain and pleasure that came from the spot she’d kissed that it would leave a hickey, and from the look in her eyes, she was damn proud of it.

“You’re afraid of how much I do know,” she taunted. “Or is the idea of being able to live alongside Jax what you fear the most?”

She didn’t give me time to think of the question as those very lips captured mine. This wasn’t a kiss intended for “me” as in Jax.

No. This kiss was all for me. Jaxsin Morgan. The being of darkness that once left the world burning to the ground.

She broke the electric-charged kiss that had my body begging for more, and I’d be a damn fool to ignore just how amazing she tasted.

I looked away from her while I stubbornly wished for her to leave me alone. It wasn’t fun to tease her when she was turning me on with that damn dark side of hers.

“I’m going away,” I huffed in annoyance even though my body was thrumming with burning desire from how intensely attractive she was with those eyes that mimicked mine. “You’re bor-”

She turned my head back to face her, and not a word left me as she kissed me firmly, our eyes still locked onto one another while our lips moved on their own accord.

If I could gulp in fear, I would have, and yet seeing this dark side of her brought a level of satisfaction and growth within my own self-worth.

If Brianne…our Bri…can live with this being of darkness… Doesn’t that mean I can stay? I can be of use?

She released me and placed a single finger on my lips, silencing me from trying to say another word of dissatisfaction - another sentence of lies that covered what I really wanted to say.

“Words are stupid,” she whispered with a gleeful smile. “Actions speak louder, and I know from the way you’re pressing against me that I’m nowhere near close to the definition of boring.”

I actually did gulp, feeling the tugging motion that told me my time was running out. Her eyes sparkled with amusement before she leaned back so I could take a good view of her naked body.

To realize what I was missing when I tried to push away someone who could understand this version of me.

“Next time you try to act out in front of us, I’ll return to put you right back in your place,” she threatened. A declaration that should have left me cowering yet turned me on in so many ways that I couldn’t help licking my swollen lips that still tingled from her electrifying kiss.

The way she smiled in return only darkened her features and perfected her beauty before she leaned down closer. Her long strands draped down and covered us like a curtain hiding a secret between us.

“When we say we love you, it means every part of you, even if you think of yourself as nothing but a bringer of destruction.”

Her words hit a chord, a strong one that sang through the depths of our being and made me look at her long and hard before I let go of the last bit of restraint and returned to the depths of my being.

Like a switch, the real me was back - or the part of me that I knew was myself. Looking back up at Brianne, I regarded her pitch-black eyes as they analyzed me very carefully.

Dark Brianne.

“You’re-”

“Leaving,” she said with a pout of disappointment. “You’re boring.”

“Hey!” I felt a little insulted by that, but then with a few blinks, there were Brianne’s golden eyes with hints of orange and silver. She seemed confused at first before she frowned and noticed the very obvious hickey on my neck.

“I know we had sex and all, but I didn’t do that,” she said innocently, like she’d committed a crime against me. I don’t know what came over me, but I began to laugh loud and hard before my arms hooked around her and brought her against me.

“W-Why are you laughing?!” She tried to squirm out of my hold but I merely rolled us over so I was now pinning her like before.

“I don’t know.” I chuckled and looked down into her eyes, which only projected more bewilderment. “I’m just happy.”

“Happy about?” she inquired.

“Not sure either,” I whispered and kissed her very gently. “I love you.”

“You sound drunk.” She giggled but returned my kiss with one of her own. “I love you, too. Even if I have no clue what just happened.”

“No need to worry,” I whispered and used one of my hands to lift the blanket to cover the both of us. “We can just focus on the now and worry about other stuff later.”

“Is that your way of saying you want to fuc-mhmmm.”

I silenced her with a steaming kiss and everything else was forgotten.

Yes, my sweet, accepting Brianne. That’s me wanting to cherish every passionate moment with you.

UNEXPECTED VACATION

~BRIANNE~

“RUN FASTER!!!” I encouraged while heaving heavily, my hand in Finnick’s as we raced past multiple people to the last gate door. The others had just made it to the descended stairs. The sight of them showing their identifications and boarding passes told me we’d make it.

We were right about to go through the door when a stern gentleman walked into our path, leaving us no choice but to screech to a dramatic halt. I almost tripped, but Finnick had a hand around my waist before he pulled me into his side.

“And where do you think you two are going? This is the first-class flight.”

His narrowing eyes landed on me, and his judgemental blue eyes made me frown at his ignorance.

Finnick stood taller as he stared right into the man’s eyes.

“We’re booked for that exact flight. So why don’t you step aside before we miss it thanks to your negligence?” Finnick said sternly.

“How dare you talk-” He paused as his eyes looked above us before his face seemed to grow pale.

“They’re with me.”

We both looked back to see a tall man in a black suit. The only pop of color was his red tie, which matched his shocking red eyes that reminded me of rubies. His hair was long and black, hiding the many strands of silver that almost gave a glowing effect when the sun’s rays hit it.

His skin was pale, face shape oval, and his disapproving scowl was enough to make Finnick hold me even closer as if he were our enemy.

“President,” the man stuttered before he immediately bowed. “I wasn’t aware you were here.” He laughed nervously and added, “I was stopping these pestering kids from trying to get on the First-Class Golden Jet.”

“Kids?” I spoke up and turned my attention to the man. “I’m nineteen and a half.”

“And I’m old enough to sue,” Finnick threatened with narrowed eyes. “You assumed we were what? High schoolers? I don’t need to work here to know that it takes two checkpoint gates, security clearance, and a final checkpoint to reach this very spot, all of which asked for our passports and boarding passes. You took it upon yourself to make a false judgment that we couldn’t afford tickets to this flight and assumed you were doing the flight crew a favor when you’re merely delaying our flight and everyone else on board, waiting to depart. I’m sure the Harlow family would love to hear about how an employee decided to delay our flight. In fact, Brianne, aren’t your parents, Mister and Misses Harlow, on board already?”

“Ah,” I feigned innocence as I slowly nodded my head. “They’re waiting for us. They have an important court session to attend, but at this rate, we’ll never-”

“I-I-I’m terribly sorry!” he shrieked and dropped to his knees to bow his head pleadingly. “I didn’t know.”

“You shouldn’t need to know our business to treat us with respect,” Finnick coldly declared, his voice a little louder to garnish the attention of those in the gated area.

I looked over to see his blue eyes were darker than normal, with hints of black. I debated whether to interfere, but I held my tongue as I observed.

Trust him.

The voice that had begun taunting me from time to time made its debut for the day, only I trusted her input because it was something I personally agreed with.

Since that day on the mountain during the Christmas holiday, this dark presence had lingered in the back of my mind, but it was only as of late that she began to make an appearance in my thoughts.

For now, it wasn’t necessary for me to share, but Jax definitely sensed her last night when she’d taken complete control over me. It didn’t seem to bother us.

It could have made us even stronger, but if she continued…

“I’m terribly sorry. I never meant it like that,” he begged. Finnick sighed and moved his arm from around me to take my hand in his.

“Next time do your job properly,” Finnick huffed. “You’re off the hook.”

He took a moment to stare at the man.

“Thank you for your assistance, President.” Finnick bowed his head just slightly before we passed by the kneeling employee and headed out the door towards the boarding stairs. We had our passes ready one last time as we climbed the stairs and presented them to the flight attendant.

“Welcome aboard the Golden Falcon. This is one of the finest jets with plenty of magic features. You made it just in time. We will be departing in about five minutes, so please secure your belongings in the cabinets above until we reach a safe level of altitude.”

“Thank you,” we replied and entered the spacious plane to see Kaito, Jax, and Connor.

“What happened back there?” Kaito questioned with narrow eyes. “I was about to come over.”

“Come over? Connor was two seconds from running back to go punch that employee,” Jax acknowledged.

“He was giving us dirty looks when we went past. I’m surprised he had the balls to stop you guys,” Connor argued. “They know their new policies don’t allow you to be late or you’re forced to miss the flight.”

“Really?” I gasped as Finnick helped take my luggage to put in the upper storage units.

“Yup.” Finnick sighed and shook his head. “That’s why I put him in his place. I knew we were a little lucky because first class gives you all the way until the exact departure time, but if this was any other situation, his whole diversion would have screwed us over big time.”

“Thank goodness we made it.” I sighed in relief. “This was all last minute thanks to the council.”

“Right,” the others agreed.

We’d woken up far too late in the morning as it approached noon when we received a call from Professor Phoenix with instructions to pack two bags with attire we thought would last us a solid two months. We had no clue where we were headed, but we knew that our tickets would be with the driver, who would be driving us to the airport in two hours.

That left us teleporting and scrambling to gather as much of our stuff as we could before freshening up ourselves for what may be a long journey. If we were going anywhere for two months, underwear and standard clothes would be an obvious must, before anything that would benefit us magically for protecting ourselves.

We all assumed this had to be some sort of bonus mission or even a test before we entered our final year at Witchling Academy,

The fact that we had no clue what the destination was only added to the growing mystery. I wasn’t as nervous as I should have been. Being surrounded by my Notorious Four left me feeling a lot less anxious, but I had been a little worried that we’d miss the flight.

At least we’re here now.

We weren’t sure if this “trip” was council related seeing as there wasn’t much info about why we were attending this trip, but there was a sentence that said a guide would arrive to explain to us the purpose of our journey.

If only they would arrive prior to this long flight.

“Brianne,” Kaito called out to me. “You didn’t give any of us a kiss today. Aside from Finnick, who probably snuck one in.”

“I didn’t,” Finnick acknowledged. “I tried and Red started giggling because I had a face mask on and apparently looked like a ghost.”

“It was alien ghost-shaped,” I reasoned while a beaming smile formed on my lips. “C’mon. The sight was hilarious. I got a picture.”

“Let’s see!” Jax encouraged as he raced out of his seat to meet me as I made my way to Kaito’s spot.

“You took a picture?!” Finnick gasped. “When? How? Red! Don’t show them!”

“Why not?” I hummed in delight, my fingers already pausing on their flicking quest as the image emerged on the screen.

“Aww. He does look like an alien ghost with that facial mask,” Kaito reasoned. “You look cute, Finnick.”

“I don’t even know if that’s a compliment,” he groaned as his face grew flushed from Kaito’s compliment.

“It is,” I agreed as Connor and Jax were looking over the image.

“You’ve been taking care of your skin, Finnick,” Connor reasoned.

“Ya. Is that a new thing or something?” Jax pondered. “It’s like you wanna become a model or something,”

Finnick laughed and shook his head.

“Me? A model? Not happening.” He ruffled his shoulder-length pink hair before closing the cabinets and walking over to our crowded spot. “I just figured I should take better care of myself, that’s all.”

The four of us seemed to have the same thought as we glanced back at him, watching as he picked his seat that was opposite of mine and sat down. He took out his phone and was glancing at it, clearly not noticing our lingering gaze.

Finnick.

Since the passing of his father, it was hard to read him at times. Some days he was a bubble of joy, but there were those moments where something would come up and he’d retreat to himself while occupying his hands with his phone, tablet, or sketchbook.

I glanced at Kaito, who was still staring at Finnick, but I knew he wouldn’t bring anything up, especially when we were about to take off.

We decided to make our way to our seats as the flight attendant quickly took our orders for a starting beverage. The flight would apparently serve a three-course meal and two snacks, leaving me a little curious as to how long the flight was going to be.

My seat was next to Jax’s while Connor and Kaito were opposite of the aisle which left Finnick parallel to us.

Jax reached for my hand, wrapping it up in his to draw my attention.

“Who was the tall guy who seemed to interfere? It was hard to see,” he asked.

“Not sure,” I admitted. “Some president or something.”

“Hmm.” He lifted my hand to press a kiss to the back of it. “Guess it’s good he helped.”

“Ya. That employee really had the intention of making us miss the flight.” I shook my head. “I find it sad that people go out of their way to make other’s lives horrible for no reason. It’s not like they get any benefit from it.”

“They’re the same people who don’t even feel bad about it either,” Jax acknowledged. “Beyond annoying.”

“MewMew!”

We flinched and everyone else seemed to look over at us to see Elsa sitting on my lap.

“Huh? Elsa? Where did you come from?” I pondered before petting her head. She purred in response before she dropped down to the floor.

“Where’s Fuwa?” Jax asked.

“Uh…I’m actually not sure,” I admitted. I hadn’t seen him since the recovery from the exam.

“He could still be resting?” Kaito offered the idea.

“Maybe.” I suddenly was worried about him. Now that I knew he was more than just my familiar, it felt wrong for me to forget. “Elsa? You know where Fuwa is?”

“MewMew!” She ran up the aisle and waited at the door.

Everyone exchanged looks before glancing up the aisle as the flight attendant waited at the entrance and bowed.

“Welcome aboard the Golden Falcon. We’re just about to depart so please put your belongings overhead and seat belts on. We’ll bring out the alcoholic beverages once we’re steady in the sky.”

Professor Phoenix emerged, wearing a dress and what seemed to be a black suit coat, which was big on her slim but curvy figure.

Her silver strands were left down, and she definitely looked like she was about to attend a ball instead of be on a jet to take off.

“Professor Phoenix,” we greeted, and I noticed Fuwa was bouncing up and down on her shoulder.

“Fuwa,” I said with relief as the little furry ball lifted off Professor Phoenix’s shoulder and floated all the way over to me. With a dramatic poof of purple and black smoke, there was Fuwa in his little kid form.

He was wearing gold pajamas and rubbing his eyes.

“Morning, Fu.” He yawned and lowered to sit on my shoulder. “Sleepy.”

“Where have you been?” I asked and reached out to pet his head. It seemed weird since he was technically my older god brother, but in this adorable form with his sleepy eyes, I couldn’t help myself.

“Had to help with something,” he reasoned. “Tired.”

“MewMew!” Elsa jumped back onto my lap and Fuwa looked down at her before slipping off my shoulder and slowly floating downward until he was next to the orange-gold ball of fur.

“Hey, Elsa,” Fuwa greeted before hugging her. “I’ll just sleep right here,” he concluded and was out in a nanosecond.

“Poor guy,” Professor Phoenix commented, drawing out attention to her as she reached where we sat. “He had to help me deal with a little trouble maker in the airport.”

“Trouble maker?” I pondered. “Good afternoon, Professor Phoenix.”

“Good afternoon,” she replied.

“What are you doing here, Professor Phoenix?” Jax asked.

“I’ll be one of your chaperones for the trip,” she revealed.

“One?” Connor inquired.

“AURORA!”

We all looked down to see Miss Electra with a pout on her face as she emerged on the jet. “How could you abandon me?! In romantic movies, when you save the girl, you’re supposed to give her a dramatic kiss and carry her into the sunset!”

Our eyes moved to the taller man who emerged behind her, and I quietly gasped as I realized it was the tall man from earlier.

“No one does that,” he coldly declared. “You’re wasting time. Move.”

“Ah! Abuse! I only approve of this in the bedroom!” Miss Electra defended. She was wearing a similar formal outfit, a glittering red dress that shifted to black while her hair was up in a tight bun.

“You’re so loud,” Professor Phoenix pointed out as the two of them made their way down to us.

“You don’t complain when we’re in bed,” Miss Electra whined.

“Because I don’t care if you’re loud in bed,” she replied. “There are soundproof walls.”

“Those cheap walls don’t do anything. Raphy heard us last time.”

“Can you stop calling me that?” the man grumbled but Miss Electra laughed and looked over to him with an evil smile. “No.”

He merely glared back at her and I noticed the suit jacket on Professor Phoenix’s shoulders had to be his since he was now only wearing his black dress shirt to match his dress pants.

“We have to sit for us to depart,” Professor Phoenix reminded.

“Vacation!” Miss Electra cheered and squeezed herself against Professor Phoenix as she hooked her arm around hers. “Do I get to see you in a bathing suit? Huh? Huh?”

“Why do I feel you’re already trying to imagine that?”

“Because I am!”

“At least you’re honest.”

“Hehehe.”

“Electra. Sit your ass down already,” the man huffed.

“Make me.” She turned her head to literally stick her tongue out at him. We all looked over to see his arched eyebrow and Miss Electra was soon hiding behind Professor Phoenix.

“Aurora! Raphy is bullying me with his world domination gaze,” she whined.

Professor Phoenix merely rolled her eyes and looked at the man. “Raphael. Everything is set on the other end?”

“Yes,” he calmly replied. “I ensured we’d be okay upon arrival.”

“Good. I really want to enjoy summer vacation for once,” she commented.

“I’ll see to it that there are no disruptions,” he assured her.

“Only because he has a big fat crush on you and can’t be a man and say-” Miss Electra muttered until he was giving her that same scary look that had her quivering. “Aurora! I don’t want to die today. I haven’t been to Dubai in forever.”

“Dubai?” a number of us declared and Miss Electra looked around at us.

“Oh. The letter didn’t say the destination?”

“You were supposed to write that, Electra,” Professor Phoenix pointed out.

“Oops. I forgot.” Miss Electra laughed before she began to walk further down to her seat. “We’re going to Dubai!”

Professor Phoenix smirked before checking to make sure we all had on our belts. “We’ll discuss why we’re heading to the city of luxury once we’ve reached a safe altitude. Just relax and enjoy this. Normally only gods are allowed to use this particular jet.”

“Only gods?” we asked in awe and we all seemed to look at the Raphael man, who merely frowned at the spike in attention.

“Why does everyone do that when gods are mentioned?”

“Well duh!” Miss Electra called out from far down the lane. “You are one.”

“That’s not my point,” he huffed.

“Your intimidating appearance gives off god vibes,” Professor Phoenix elaborated before reaching for his hand. “Let’s sit?”

“Hmph,” he replied, but wrapped his hand around hers.

He has to be one of the men dating Professor Phoenix. Does that mean he’s a god?

They made their way to their seats, and the jet began to prepare for take-off as it slowly moved towards the runway. We were offered our drinks, the cups magically designed to keep the liquid in the cup without the chance of spillage.

The attendant took the alcoholic beverage orders from Professor Phoenix before we were all buckled in. Jax ended up placing Fuwa in the front pocket of his golf shirt while I placed Elsa against my chest under my V-neck shirt.

Neither of them noticed as they were fast asleep, but I secretly admired Jax’s protective move with Fuwa.

Lifting off was both exhilarating and scary. It wasn’t like we hadn’t been on a plane before, but this jet made the journey far smoother than those huge airplanes. The noise of the engines was softer, while the flow of it all was calming.

Never would I have thought we’d be going to Dubai. The revelation now made sense with the meals because it was definitely a long journey. Planes could easily use magic to speed the process, but magic required humans expelling loads of energy and everyone had a limit to their magic use. For longer flights, magic planes were fueled with the gathered energy, which merely cut the need to transfer planes for gas.

The flight attendant explained the general rules, where the washrooms and showers were, and that alcohol would be served throughout the flight. Our first meal would an array of appetizers such as calamari, nachos with various toppings, normal bread and garlic bread, and other easy finger foods.

We were eating and chatting comfortably before Professor Phoenix and the others returned. Now that we were at safe levels, we could walk around or sit without our belts. We placed Elsa and Fuwa in what we found out was a familiar cot that these specific planes had.

It would give them a safe place to rest while rejuvenating their magic levels and not using my energy in the process.

We all focused our attention on the three individuals. Professor Phoenix was holding a glass of red wine while Miss Electra carried a glass of white. The man who I’d assumed was named Raphael wasn’t carrying anything, but his arm was casually resting around Professor Phoenix’s waist.

It intrigued me with the cold upfront appearance that he seemed to easily show affection without it being very noticeable.

“Aren’t the five of you excited?!” Miss Electra cheered before sipping more of her alcoholic beverage. “It’s not every day that demigods get treated to an all-expenses-paid trip to the land of luxury!”

I looked to the others before I took the leadership role in the conversation.

“We don’t quite understand why we’re headed on a fully-paid trip,” I confessed for all of us. “There wasn’t really an explanation in the letter and we’ve never heard of anyone else getting rewarded with the opportunity,”

Professor Phoenix nodded as a smile took over her fine red lips.

“Every Semester Six teams that successfully passes their exam and scores well overall gets treated to a sponsored vacation. It’s kept secret because your trip, or reward for passing is based on who sponsors you. Some teams go outside of town for trips to cottages or the country life, while others get luxurious trips to Dubai, the Netherlands, Tokyo, and so forth,” she explained. “We keep it private due to the fact you will never be able to tell where you’re going until you’re about to take off. This keeps the trips private until all students are on their way or at their destined locations.”

“The secrecy aids in ensuring no foul play happens when a team or group of teams end up going somewhere that doesn’t fit their standards after realizing fellow teams got a better bargain or in this case, sponsorship,” Miss Electra explained.

“So does that mean Mia, Miya, and their boyfriends are also on a trip?” I genuinely asked.

“Yes.” Professor Phoenix nodded. “They’re taking a tour of China, Japan, and Korea.”

“Wow,” we replied, and I was praying they would take pictures for us to see.

“Are we allowed to share where we went when we get back?” Finnick inquired.

“Yes,” Miss Electra replied. “There’s no need for secrecy once you return. I like watching the scrunched faces when some find out others got dream vacations because of their hard work.”

“How does the sponsorship work?” Kaito asked. “Was it due to our performance?”

“Yes,” Professor Phoenix answered. “While all of you were recovering from your exams, sponsors were able to come forward and sponsor one team. They review your performance, tactics, magic technique, and the overall outcome of the exam. They then determine what you can achieve and the place of your vacation is based on such.”

“Meaning we’re going to Dubai to help any weakness we had?” Connor clarified.

“Somewhat,” Miss Electra spoke up. “Not all sponsors have the intention of aiding in your improvement. It varies from them wanting to empower you with a nice vacation, to others who could be wanting to make a personal deal with you or your team.”

“Personal deal,” Jax repeated. “When do we know what their intentions are?”

“Sometimes you don’t,” Miss Electra replied. “Sponsors are a little tricky about that, but then again, they are covering all your expenses from food to living for the next two months.”

“Then we’ll come back a month and a bit before school starts back up,” Kaito confirmed.

“Yes. You’ll have to rejuvenate from the vacation as well because of the time difference, jet lag, and preparation for Semester Seven. It’s also done to give you some time to catch up with your families and friends, and to end the summer on a happy note,” Professor Phoenix summarized.

“Then why did you three come along?” Finnick inquired. “No offense obviously, but aren’t you guys supposed to be on vacation?”

“All teams need chaperones,” Professor Phoenix stressed. “You’re under Witchling Academy protection when it comes to these trips and it’s our duty to ensure they go smoothly. We haven’t had any issues in the past, but having a chaperone helps.”

“Our team needs three?” I asked.

“No,” Professor Phoenix calmly replied. “I was the only one assigned to your team. These two just came along.”

“These two?!” Miss Electra exclaimed. “We’re your lovers!”

“Sure.” Professor Phoenix didn’t seem bothered. “I told you I had a work trip this summer and you began to cry until you almost flooded the school and forced the council to let you come along.”

We all looked at Miss Electra as a fan appeared in her grasp and she proceeded to fan herself while feigning innocence, “I did no such thing! They saw our loving bond and decided to let us come along.”

“You threatened to kill them in their sleep if you didn’t get to go with Aurora,” Raphael muttered. “They forced me to come along because they know when you’re around, Aurora can’t get anything done.”

“Lies!” she huffed as she closed her fan and pointed it in Raphael’s face. “Why are you even here?! Can’t you go away?”

“I just explained why,” he countered. “It’s your fault for threatening those seniors.”

“Well if they listened to me, to begin with, I wouldn’t have to threaten anyone,” Miss Electra defended. “I’m a god. Why should I waste my time with seniors who try to act like the damn rulers of the universe? Especially Mr. Snow with all of his anger tantrums. Thinks he can deny me from being with my Aurora because he’s still embarrassed that a gifted student had to save his weak ass.”

“Hmm? He’s still mad about that?” Professor Phoenix genuinely asked. “I thought it was pretty cool what Brianne did.”

“It was, wasn’t it!” Miss Electra praised. “I should start training her. She’d be zipping through space and time in literally no time! Get it?”

“Are you referring to the move where Brianne basically disappeared into a stream of light?” Kaito clarified. “We thought it was the sword.”

“That was no secret sword move,” Miss Electra declared. “That’s a god gift.”

“God gift?” I asked in confusion. “But I’m a demigod.”

“Yes,” Professor Phoenix agreed. “But as a demigod, depending on your growth potential, you’ll begin to unlock your godly gifts. You’re doing that a little too early, which is another good reason why the three of us are coming with your team on your vacation.”

“You think those shadow people are going to come after Brianne again?” Finnick inquired.

“Oh boy, we don’t think,” Miss Electra declared with a laugh. “We know they would want Brianne, but I think more along the lines of bringing her onto their side.”

“On their side?” Connor questioned. “Before they were trying to kill her but now they want her on their side?”

Raphael seemed to nod as he let go of Professor Phoenix to cross his arms over his chest. We all looked at him in wait before Miss Electra pointed out, “You didn’t even introduce yourself, Raphy!”

When he merely side-eyed her, she rolled her eyes and gestured to the tall man. “Everyone. This is Raphael. He’s a stubborn ass of a god, but just call him Rap-”

“Professor Raphael in public. Raphael in private. Call me Raphy and I’ll kill you and get away with it.”

We all gawked at him and slowly looked at Professor Phoenix, who merely smirked.

“I can’t control him when he goes on killing sprees so it’s best you avoid them if you can.”

“I still feel bad for that student he killed last year. He didn’t deserve to die over your nickname issues.”

“He was a sore pain in the ass and needed to be silenced. When you become a thorn in my side, it’s best to disappear or I’ll help finish the deed. Now he can enjoy the toasty walls of Hell while telling Lucifer why he thinks he deserves salvation for being a rebellious student.”

None of us spoke and Professor Phoenix sighed. “Raphael. You’re scaring them.”

“Hmph. Whatever.” He brushed it off like it wasn’t a big deal. “Your team is now entering your final year of Witchling Academy. It’s the prime time for you all to determine what side you want to belong to. Good or Evil. It’s not something one would normally think about, but your future lies in what you decide on next. A crucial decision that can easily be manipulated but futures that are sprinkled in gold are attractive. They go for those who want to graduate and have a smooth-sailing future. Not those who still want to work upon themselves.”

He looked at each of us before carrying on.

“Demigods may be of high ranks in your minds, but they have their own scale of strength and unless you work upon yourselves to unlock the secret gifts within, you become a status of power versus an empowering being who can unlock their god gifts that are normally not obtained until ascension.”

“We stress the importance of graduation because it’s the next step in what you want to achieve. Due to this, the final year is intense. Your actions, grades, and performance are all judged and contribute to your final grade. You can pass with flying colors exam-wise, but if you’re unable to meet performance standards, you may lose opportunities that aid you further along the path you wish to walk upon as adults,” Professor Phoenix elaborated as Miss Electra nodded her head.

“You realize many shadows were students, including demigods?” she revealed, which had us staring back in silence. She grinned at our response and carried on, “The good side is always transparent with what our intentions are. We aim to help you rise and reach your potential in a gradual period of time. The dark side loves to give power and rank immediately when you join, clouding your view and better judgment because you’ve received what you’ve craved right away. It’s not as though you’ve earned those gifts, abilities, or statuses, but it’s the perfect way to con you onto their side. That’s when you begin to deteriorate.”

“Deteriorate?” Finnick inquired.

“Darkness doesn’t give without taking in return,” Raphael declared. “You’re plagued with darkness within your heart, and as you fail to reach the standards these shadow beings place upon you without much knowledge, the darkness spreads until you’re consumed and now a puppet to their whim.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as a chill ran up my spine.

Used for their own desires and then forever stuck in that cycle.

Weaklings who can’t see the obvious threads of lies and deceit. We won’t fall into such traps.

Oddly enough, the voice of darkness had a point.

I really should think of a name for you. Aside from Bri.

Marianna.

Guess that will do for now.

Her laugh was chilling, and I noticed the light squeeze of Jax’s hand, which made me look at him. He was eyeing me closely but gave me a tiny smile before we returned our attention to Raphael.

“Regardless of their decisions to recruit, it’s in our best interest to ensure our students are safe outside the school walls and aren’t being constantly tracked. Sponsored vacations also help determine who’s ‘watching’ which teams and showing interest in giving future opportunities and employment positions.”

“Do we get to know who sponsored our trip?” I inquired.

“Oh!” Miss Electra declared with a laugh. “That rich fucker!”

Everyone looked at her as she rolled her eyes dramatically. “What?! He’s a rich fucker and everyone hates him. I’m surprised that one came out to be a normal demigod!”

She pointed her fan in one direction and we all looked to see it was pointing to Connor.

“What?” Connor looked confused as he tilted his head slightly. “What did I do?”

Professor Phoenix shook her head before replying, “Your biological father is the sponsor of this trip.”

We all gawked and slowly looked back at Connor to see his obvious frown.

“Why would he sponsor this trip when I was a clear hindrance to the point that he discarded my mom like she was garbage so he could continue on with his empire building?”

That was a clear shock to more than just myself; the other guys looked at one another in worry before Kaito reached out to pat Connor’s shoulder. “Don’t get too upset. We don’t want the plane going down.”

“It won’t go down,” Miss Electra assured us. “As for your biological dad, you’re right. He’s a nut case psycho who figured putting you up for adoption would be easier even though he had all the money in the world. And he wasn’t really nice to your mama either, who is now far more successful, loving, and recently beat him in wealth. That must have pissed him off.”

“Electra,” Professor Phoenix sighed. “You’re making him sound like a bad guy.”

“He is one in my book.”

“You’re merely upset because he didn’t have white wine at the last annual party.”

“How do you have a glamorous party like you’re the Great Fucking Gatsby of our century without WHITE WINE?!”

“Sometimes I really believe you’re an alcoholic god,” Raphael mumbled.

“Oh hush! I have my must-haves in life, just like you do! At least I don’t try and hog Aurora for six months of the damn year because ‘you feel like it’ and start glaring at everyone like the possessive dark god you are!”

“I’m a light god,” he corrected.

“You’re the polar opposite of Aurora and yet your whole life is extremely opposite of what you are. How are you a light god when you wear all black, scowl like you haven’t had sex in centuries, and go gambling with the devil?”

“Because I can.” He said it so casually like it was honestly fact. “Also, we don’t go gambling all the time. We went fishing for souls last time.”

“Do you listen to yourself?” Miss Electra questioned.

They continued arguing back and forth while Professor Phoenix sipped on some wine and returned her attention to us.

“We don’t know what Mr. Giovani’s motives are, but he did sponsor this trip. You won’t need to meet him, but I’d keep an eye out for anything you deem suspicious. He could be wanting payback against Megumi seeing as she has surpassed his wealth with her hotel business.”

“Megumi?” I asked.

“My mom,” Connor brought up. “Biological mom.”

“So you’re basically saying that Connor’s biological parents may get into a feud with our team in the middle as a prize or something because Connor’s mom is now richer than his dad?” Finnick summarized.

“Yes,” Professor Phoenix replied. “And probably to see which side Connor will choose.”

“Why?” Jax asked. “Why would he have to pick sides when neither of them has contributed to his life?”

“I’m not sure.” Professor Phoenix shrugged. “It’s not my role to play detective, but you could assume one side may be good, the other evil, or both evil or good. That’s your duty to find out if need be. We’re merely here to make sure you all come back for Semester Seven alive.”

“Hold on.” Finnick put his hand up before pointing to the three of them. “Why do you guys keep referring to yourselves as gods?”

“Because we are,” Miss Electra dramatically rolled her eyes. “Were you late with that memo?”

All of us merely stared and Professor Phoenix sighed.

“You never sent the memo that explained that we were gods, Electra.”

“I didn’t?” Miss Electra paused to tap her fan to her lips. “Ah! Right. We were playing with handcuffs and then I forgot!”

“Your openness about your sex life is ungodly,” Raphael commented with a disgusted look.

“Please. You’re just jealous I have a better sex drive than you!”

“You realize we’re in front of students, right?”

“They’re not students during summer vacation. If they can’t talk about sex by now, then goodness. Wait till their demigod powers unlock and they realize gods have orgy parties for fun.”

“Orgy…parties?” I asked and blinked innocently.

“Uh.” Finnick paused. “It’s partying with…uh…green people!”

“Yes.” Kaito nodded his head. “Green monsters that like to have fun and come taunt the gods,” Kaito elaborated.

“What?” Miss Electra exclaimed. “I said Org-AH!”

The plane shook a little bit like the wind had picked up, which caused Miss Electra to lose her balance. Raphael caught her and her glass of wine, and Professor Phoenix sighed.

“Looks like we should sit down due to turbulence. It’s always such trouble in this part of the flight.” She looked back at us. “Continue to relax. No matter who sponsors this trip, the next two months are meant for you all to chill. Once school starts, you’ll all be busy with work, practice, training, and other stuff that will make the semester breeze by. You deserve and have earned this. Don’t let those who are conceited in nature interrupt what should bring you joy. It’s not every day you get to go to Dubai.”

She began to walk down the hall, dismissing herself like the other two as they said their quick goodbyes and headed back to their seats.

I noticed the slight glint in Finnick’s eyes, leaving me to wonder if he’d caused the turbulence with the spike of winds. He noticed my gaze and gave me a loving smile, which only made my suspicions grow.

Look up orgies when I get a chance.

“Connor. You shouldn’t worry about it,” Jax spoke up and we looked at Connor’s guarded expression. “At least we have a guess at his motives.”

“I’m not necessarily worried about that,” he admitted and looked over to meet my specific gaze.

The hotel?

The way he blinked told me he understood my thought, and I took a moment to think about it. His mother could have given him the key to the suite to try and bribe him, but at the same time, it didn’t appear as though that was her intention.

We’ll have to meet your mom or talk to her at some point, but if you want my honest opinion, I don’t think she has the same intentions as your dad. If she did, don’t you think she would have approached you the first time you got a glimpse of one another?

He let out a sigh and leaned back into his seat, and I knew from the way he blinked next that he understood my thought and may even agree with my analysis.

“I’ll figure it out later. We do deserve this break and it isn’t every day we get to go to Dubai. They can’t do anything with the professors around, so we’ll just keep an eye out.”

“That sounds like a good plan,” Jax concluded. “Now can we nap? I’m still tired.”

“Agreed.” Kaito sighed and took off his glasses. “I want to be energized when we get there because we’re totally exploring.”

“Did anyone bring a camera?” I wondered. “Aside from our phones?”

“I did,” Finnick said with pride. “Figured it would be good so I could paint some sights later on.”

“Yes!” I cheered. “Will it have enough space for some pictures of all of us?”

“Yup.” He grinned in triumph. “I brought two mega SD cards. One for pictures of us, and one for landscapes. We’ll have a ton of memories.”

“Perfect,” I cheered and let out a yawn. “Notorious Nap Time!”

“Can that be a thing?” Jax questioned with a laugh.

“Sure.” I giggled and snuggled next to him. “Why not.”

“Score,” the others agreed as we began to relax.

“Seven more hours till we arrive,” Kaito whispered.

“More than enough time to sleep,” Connor mumbled.

Jax moved his arm to lay along my shoulder, allowing my head to rest on his as we both relaxed.

“Sleep tight, Bri,” he whispered to me as he kissed my forehead.

“Night,” I quietly replied, already beginning to drift off.

Dubai, here we come.

HIDDEN BARGAIN AND UNFORSEEN FUTURE

“Jeez. That woman doesn’t have any manners.”

I tightened my hold around Connor’s arm, attempting to reassure him as we walked out of the elevator and right into the booked suite we were occupying for the next two months.

“She just bumped into me by accident, Connor. She didn’t mean it,” I tried to defend the blonde stranger, but she really could have easily avoided bumping into me.

“There’s a difference between bumping and practically tackling. She’s lucky Jax wasn’t there or I swear the entire hotel would be on fire by now,” Connor fumed. “I could feel she had no remorse what so ever. In fact, she was damn proud of herself for practically knocking you down! If the hotel attendant wasn’t there, I’m sure I could have had a chance to return the favor. Maybe she’d learn a lesson or two if she tripped and broke her nose.”

“Connor.” I was smiling from ear to ear as I turned to hug him. “You wouldn’t want to go break her plastic nose, now would you?”

“How do you know it’s plastic?”

“It’s rather obvious. The bridge of her nose isn’t properly aligned at all, and even with makeup, you can see the slight discoloration in certain parts of her nose, which usually indicates that she only got it recently done.”

“Please don’t tell me you’ve been looking into plastic surgery.” He looked worried. “You’re absolutely perfect, Brianne. You don’t need to go under the knife to change a damn thing.”

I laughed and quickly shook my head.

“I’m not getting any alterations done,” I assured him. “I personally am fine with my body. In fact, this is the first time I’ve really been happy with my appearance.”

“Really?”

“Really,” I repeated and bobbed my head for added emphasis. “I only know about the whole nose job thing because Mia and Miya were talking about plastic surgery and how it’s pretty common and sometimes a standard in Korea due to high beauty standards and how important beauty is over there. Your attractiveness can determine whether you get certain jobs, especially in industries that deal with a lot of individuals like hostesses, flight attendants, and business management, especially in the skincare department. I just found it interesting so they explained a bit about it and I got to watch some examples.”

“It’s interesting how each culture is different,” he admitted as his arms moved to wrap around my waist and he brought me closer so we could kiss.

We did exactly that while I felt his frustration with the previous matter begin to lessen.

The attendant had mentioned that blonde, blue-eyed Barbie had tried to book our floor and was guaranteed it wouldn’t be taken for her trip, but those plans clearly changed with our abrupt arrival and now extended stay here.

Her ‘try to push me down’ tactic failed since Connor had caught me and the glaring look she received from him was enough to force her to apologize. If she thought bullying me was going to miraculously give her back the booked suite, it wasn’t going to work.

Adding the fact that it seemed to be her instead of a group, I couldn’t decipher the reason for why she needed so much space.

She was out of the way now, which I was grateful for because we didn’t need any drama during this vacation. Plus, Marianna got weird vibes from her.

Enemy.

She repeated the single word as if to remind me of our encounter minutes earlier, but I pushed the thought away and focused on the hot, bulk-of-a-man before me.

Don’t worry about her. She’s gone.

That seemed to satisfy Marianna as she didn’t respond any further.

“How are you feeling?” I inquired.

“As in health-wise? Perfectly fine. If it’s in regard to our sponsor, I’m not sure what to think.”

“Did you let your mom know about it?”

“In regard to us being here thanks to Father Dearest?” he elaborated. “No.”

“You’re worried?”

He didn’t answer right away as he looked around the suite that was similar to Maison’s Luxury Hotel.

“You’re afraid that your mother only conned you into accepting the hotel versus genuinely giving it to you,” I said like it was a fact as I held him a little tighter. He lowered his gaze back to me and slowly nodded with a conflicted expression.

“I’m afraid that I fell into a trap that was already set up for me, but I don’t want to think about her in that manner, you know?”

He pulled back from my embrace to slip his hand in mine and bring us over to the balcony. Walking out on the golden platform, we looked beyond the magnificent sky sight, our hotel being one of the few seven-star hotels in the world.

The view was magical, especially with it being evening time, the sun giving off its final rays of goodbye before the night sky took over.

“Do you feel she’d set you up after not seeing you since you were a child?” I inquired. “I also didn’t know about your father. Your biological one, I mean.”

He sighed and rested his arms on the ledge of the balcony while his eyes viewed the twinkling lights down below.

“My mom only told me recently. I never got the chance to say much about it since we had our exams, and she was very brief when it came to talking about it, but she never gave off that impression of wanting to deceive me.”

“She has the same gifts as you, though,” I acknowledged. “Can’t she tamper with her emotions?”

“She can,” he revealed. “However, she leaves herself wide open like a book with me. I’ve seen how she guards her emotions when we merely passed by one another and I couldn’t determine who she was. Even when we’re talking on the phone and she gets interrupted by someone on her end, that opened book is closed shut until they leave. It’s as though she only opens it up for me, which makes it easier for me to trust her since she obviously has nothing to hide.”

“Then what you really need is to see your father and determine the difference,” I concluded. “Do you think he has the same gift?”

“Maybe?” Connor looked unsure. “It wouldn’t matter though. If he’s more closed off than Mother, that could be a sign. I’m not sure what he’s like but from what Miss Electra mentioned and what my mom has told me, he may be the greedy type who’d rather make me into a bargain.”

“Why would he want you to choose though?”

“He could be getting some financial gain from having me pick his side?” Connor suggested. “I don’t know for sure seeing as we don’t really know what his intention is. I’d have to spend more time with my mom to know her intentions as well, but either way, whatever side we choose will either be a win or loss for one or the other. That is if they’re on different sides of all of this.”

“Complicated stuff.” I sighed. “I feel like kissing is easier to think about.”

Connor laughed and looked over at me as I grinned happily at him.

“I can’t think about kissing.”

“Yes, you can,” I argued. “See? I’m here in the heart of Dubai, watching the twinkling lights and envisioning Connor sweeping me off my feet and giving me a toe-curling kiss that leaves me breathless!”

His expression was priceless as he moved away from the ledge and walked over to me. I turned around to press my back against the golden wall while my eyes locked onto his as he faced me.

“See? I could totally think up a whole narrative and everything. I should be an author,” I determined with pride.

“Uh-huh,” he replied. “What happens after I sweep you off your feet and give you that toe-curling kiss?”

“I didn’t think that far,” I admitted. “But it can lead to many avenues as long as we’ve got some alcohol involved.”

“Tempting story,” he quietly growled and suddenly I was in his arms as he scooped me up, bridal style. Words couldn’t escape my lips fast enough as he kissed me firmly, but it was the wave of emotions that swarmed around me that left me moaning and my whole body shivering from his obvious affection.

To describe his feelings was beyond me as they alternated between intense passion, admiration, and immense love. I could still pick out the bits of anxiety about what was to come, and the relief of being in this new land with people he trusted.

It was a symphony of emotions that played a wonderful melody called Connor Giovani, and it only excited me to not only know this lovely man but to love him like the rest of my Notorious Four.

The empowerment I gained through the years to be in this present moment and be able to give him advice was spectacular to embrace. My growth continued to prove that the last six semesters had helped shape me into the woman I was now, and I was excited to be able to help my men grow while continuing to work on myself and the lingering issues I had with those who wanted nothing but disaster for me.

His kiss not only left my toes curling in tingling bliss, but I was both breathless and wishing we could take this somewhere more private.

“We should take a tour of the bedrooms,” he reasoned with a soft whisper as his lips brushed mine.

“I agree,” I purred as my lips curled into a smile. “Tours and more kisses.”

“And some alcohol,” he offered, which made me giggle.

“Let’s add some ice cream?”

“Anything for our Brianne,” he approved and kissed me gently.

“I like how you guys say our Brianne. Even when the others aren’t around,” I quietly mentioned as he began to carry me back inside.

“It’s basically an agreement that stuck with us,” Connor admitted. “We’ve shared lots of things since we were kids so we’re used to it, but to claim you as ours feels extra special, and it proves that we’re willing to commit to keeping you as our Notorious Queen for…well…” He began to blush as he tried to finish the sentence.

“For?”

“Ever?” he whispered with a sheepish grin. “I think we’re still a little young to think that far but…you know what I mean,” he concluded, his face only growing redder.

“It’s kind of hot when you blush,” I teased and kissed him. “Notorious Five forever!”

“That sounds so cheesy.” He chuckled as I began to laugh.

“You know, when I thought about it in my mind, it sounded awesome but now that it’s out there in the world, I take it back.”

“Let’s just make it into a badge or medal. We should get Finnick to make a logo or something. I think that’s better than whatever that was.”

“How about N5 Forever! Hmm, that sounds like a clothing store,” I reasoned.

“I think you’re referring to the clothing store that closed down ages ago. The Forever 21 store.”

“Right, right,” I remembered. “My sister got those clothes from the thrift store when she had to find something to wear during an assignment.”

“You make it sound like a bad thing,” he pointed out.

“She said they made her itch because they were too tight or something and then she burned them.”

“Classic struggles of a Witchling Star agent, huh?” he concluded as he made his way to the fridge. “What do you wanna drink?”

“You can’t open the door while holding-”

A swift gust of wind wrapped around us, lifting our hair before the door swung open, revealing the alcoholic beverages.

“You were saying?” he said in triumph.

“Show off,” I mumbled but covered his lips with mine.

“You’ve been showing a lot of affection lately,” he whispered, our lips still lightly pressed together before he kissed me.

“I don’t know,” I whispered. “Feel like showing my love more.”

“I could get used to it,” he whispered. He picked two random beers and closed the door.

“Where are we going?” I giggled as I asked the prime question. “Those drinks are complete opposites.”

“We’ll be doing other things than drinking,” he suggested. “And if we do it in a timely manner, the others won’t come back to interrupt us.”

“You have my attention,” I concluded with a wide grin. “Lead the way, my King.”

The title made his eyes darken while his grin widened seductively, and I knew this evening was going to be a wild ride.

We’ll figure all of this out. We just need to keep gathering the pieces.

I WALK on a path of darkness.

Each step sent out ripples of gold, orange, and pink. They lit the way towards a hall of mirrors, and as I continued to walk the unknown path before me, I saw flickers of other individuals.

Someone called me from afar and I aimed to reach wherever I was meant to be.

My eyes gazed to my left, and the image of a woman with black strands stared back at me. Her black eyes shifted to a glowing red while those strands that matched my surroundings suddenly lit up in multiple white strands that levitated like the aura around her. A silhouette of colors stood with her, like an army of eight but with different roles. They’re the same, yet different, pieces of this beautiful woman of power and grace.

She disappeared into the darkness, like a flick of a switch, and my attention then moved to the right. This woman was similar to me. Not because of her striking orange hair or the way her eyes glimmered like mine. Flaming power coursed through her, but there was more than just one sole element of burning intensity.

She was walking at first, mimicking my movement as we took step after step, and then the flames ignited to create a wolf of flames by her side as she wore a masquerade mask that covered her glaring eyes. A smirk cloaked her red lips while a black layer of fabric trailed behind her. She walked with pride, power, and prowling danger, and like a blazing candle flickering in the depths of the night, she was blown out and vanished into the darkness.

I was alone once more, but I looked right above to see dazzling stars and constellations. The lines connected in various ways, making shapes and structures until a woman emerged like a god of the sky. Another replica of mine, with orange hair that danced with various colors.

Her expression was bold yet compassionate, her eyes loving yet fierce. She was a master of the stars that twinkled all around her and carried a wisdom that seemed far beyond her years.

I smiled because she was, and as though the night was just about to morph into daylight, she was gone with a blink of my eyes.

My steps began to slow, which cued my approaching arrival. Step after step, I arrived at the very tip of a tall structure. I was on the very top, but I wasn’t alone.

A woman with long silver hair was waiting for me, and as she turned around to meet my gaze, her pride was as obvious as her magnificent beauty. Stunning turquoise, like the ocean, ran through those reflective jewels, and her hair moved with the passing wind as the moonlight heightened the twinkling gold, turquoise, and white in those strands.

She wore a dress like the others, only hers was a blinding white that was covered with rhinestones. The strapless piece made the tattoo above her cleavage even more obvious as the magic circle with symbols within each section glowed ever so slightly due to my lingering acknowledgment.

I was unsure how I got here, but it was also a place I was supposed to be.

There were no other thoughts in my mind other than being here and now, waiting for this woman to reveal what my true purpose for tonight will be.

Her glimmering smile would bring tears to my eyes if I could sense my eyes. But they felt like the rest of my body, like a puppet being guided by a puppeteer.

“It’s a surprise to see you here,” she whispered in gleeful wonder. “Your Spell Traveler skills are far more powerful than I would have imagined. It’s a good thing you survived the bridge incident.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond, but the deeper question was whether I could reply to her words. This woman felt like she was in a whole other league than I, from her sophisticated dress to the maturity she projected effortlessly.

“Seeing as you’re asleep, I’ll say what needs to be said for the benefit of yourself and the boy with the dark purple eyes and navy-blue hair.”

The description connected my mind to Kaito, and I didn’t understand why or how she knew him.

“Two dark trials are ahead of you,” she warned in seriousness. “I know the power within you, as well as the darkness the enemy is desperate to unlock and let consume you. From the looks of it, you don’t need my aid in that department, for you’re beginning to understand that not all darkness is painted with the same evil brush.”

Her words made sense, but I absorbed them at an extra slow pace, like a snail racing a hare in a life-changing race.

“As much as you’d like to fight against the claws of your prey, let yourself be absorbed by the darkness. Not once, but twice.”

Her words didn’t make much sense. As if anyone would survive being swallowed by the darkness and live to tell the tale. Twice would be simply foolish. Even with my sluggish mind, I knew without a doubt that two times would only be a death wish, rather than something survivable.

“My words are questionable, I know, but I wouldn’t pull you through the realms of our universes to warn you without reason. Two of the stars written within your path are secure. Strong-willed, powered by flames and emotions of strife.”

Immediately, I thought of Jax and Connor, my flaming destined love and my knight of emotion who was strong all on his own. I now understood somewhat what she was implying; their growth in themselves continued to rise without much falter.

“They aren’t the targets of what is to come,” she assured me before her eyes darkened. “The two connected to you are going to be targeted. Not in a way that you may perceive at first. One will prevail, but the other will fail. Failure must be the final outcome.”

He must fail…

I could only think of Finnick and Kaito and worried that something else would hit Finnick right in the face of his path that was filled with multiple strikes of emotional torture. He was strong, and had overcome far more than anyone would think he could endure, but would the dark forces that wished to be rid of us try yet again to tear him apart?

It was one of many questions, but the key component didn’t feel as though it was meant for Finnick. He’d had his share of losses, and failure never did bring him down enough to let the enemy conqueror him.

Could it be Kaito?

The thought made some sort of sense. A perfectionist in his own art, but what would happen if that perfect reflection shattered into millions of pieces?

The woman before me slowly nodded, as if to answer my thought process.

“If you allow yourself to win, the result will only lead to a dramatic falling that one of them won’t be able to escape from. I cannot guarantee that pain won’t be a part of the serenade of darkness, but you’ll survive like many other encounters with those who wish your downfall.”

She stepped forward and I mimicked her movements until we were facing each other. She was indeed taller than I. Her eyes looked down into mine and reflected the wonderful moonlight.

“Your final trials are within this year’s timespan, and it will be the hardest set of challenges you may face.” She lifted her hands to press against my cheeks, their warmth sending trickles of strength through me as she lifted my head further up as if to look into the sky.

“Rise above it. Crush through the walls that are desperate to hold you back. Your place is beyond this plane, where cities float among the sky and is the world you’ve grown to learn of through fantasy. Those tales have become a fraction of what is truly written in stone. Don’t be afraid of those who wish to intimidate you. Don’t walk away when they try to steal what’s rightfully yours. You’ve walked this path in innocence, grown from experiences, and will overcome any obstacles the evil force tries to place in your way. I leave you with these warnings and words of praise but remember, demigod. We have bigger fights to face and when that time comes to unite and train, you’ll remember everything I warned you about and more.”

I couldn’t understand why this woman would be willing to give me such important advice. It was surely a blessing, one I didn’t feel worthy of accepting, and yet I felt her acceptance and a hint of joy that I’d one day reach a level like hers, when I could walk alongside her.

“I’m a few years ahead of you,” she answered my unspoken thoughts. “I’ve been through the years of being a student and learned from the experiences that threatened to strip everything away from me. When we meet face to face, you’ll be able to lift your head up and walk alongside me. Not as a mere comrade, but as a friend as well. You and the others you witnessed in the reflections of space and time. All we need to do is wait for our times to align, and that’s when the real war will begin.”

She released my cheeks and took a step back to view me from head to toe.

“Looks like my time is up,” she declared, and her body began to twinkle as her essence began to fade. “I will watch from afar, like a guardian waiting for their disciples to return to them. Do not fear any error of judgment. I’ll come to your aid if need be but remember: two trials of darkness. If you fall into their clutches, allow it to consume you. Let it be an energy source and not an enemy force that will control you. The knights designated to keep you safe will prevail, and even with threatening failure, they will overcome and shine like never before.”

She was gone before I knew it, orbs of silver and teal floating up into the wondrous sky.

I was left on the top of the building, looking over the twinkling city below as the multiple landmarks of their own unique creation continued to show their dazzling designs and mesmerizing glamor.

A hand landed on my shoulder, heavy exhales floating through the cool air. I blinked a few times before I slowly looked over to see Jax, hunched over with his other hand on his right knee while he caught his breath.

His hair was down, which must have meant he’d been sleeping, and I wondered what time it was and how I even got here.

What just happened?

Jax lifted his head up to look at my blank expression, and we stared at one another for a long while before he waved his hand in front of my face.

“Brianne?”

I blinked again at the slow movement of his hand, but I suddenly felt tired as my eyes began to grow heavy. I wasn’t sure how I reached this point in time. It was like the whole journey was slipping away into a deeper part of myself for safekeeping.

All I wanted to do was snuggle back against the warm bodies in my bed and sleep the night away after the many drinks we’d had earlier.

Jax pouted his lips before he corrected his posture as he rose up. He moved to stand in front of me before he cupped my cheeks and lifted my head up to meet his analyzing gaze.

“Brianne. Are you sleepwalking?”

“I like cookies,” I mumbled, which made no sense whatsoever, but gave me the opportunity to stare back into his eyes.

“You’re half asleep aren’t you?” he whispered but pulled me into his warm embrace. “You haven’t scared me like that in a while,” he muttered into my flesh.

“Jax,” I said his name and hugged him, feeling safe in his arms as I enjoyed his warmth. He was in shorts and a tank top, leaving me a little curious as to what I’d walked out in.

“I love you,” I muttered like it was all that mattered, and he held me tighter before he leaned back to look into my eyes.

“I love you, too,” he said with immense emotion. “Just don’t go spell traveling to the very top of the highest tower in the world.”

“I was bad?” I asked with a sad pout.

“Nah.” He kissed the top of my nose before he moved to stand by my side. “I think you subconsciously wanted to enjoy this grand sight before us.”

The view of the thousands of buildings and cars below did make this moment extra special, and I felt more relieved because I wasn’t in trouble.

He lowered us to sit down, and he seemed to have made a blanket to wrap around me. I curled up against him as he held me tightly in his arms, the two of us watching the gifted view.

Whatever brought me to this very place surely had a purpose in mind, but that was long forgotten as I embraced this chance to rest in the arms of one of my destined loves.

“The view is pretty,” I muttered as I began to drift away.

“I know, baby,” he whispered in my ear as a soft kiss grazed my lips. “Just like you.”

Allow the darkness to consume you…

~CONNOR~

THE SOUND of the door closing caught my attention, shuffling footsteps followed by something opening up slightly. The creak that followed reminded me of the fridge being opened, and it wasn’t long before the slight clinking sound of a beer bottle being opened confirmed my suspicions.

I don’t know why the thought came to my mind with the mixed waves of exhaustion and serenity. The spikes of happiness while trickling waves of relief surged through. I could imagine the very emotions that came after quenching one’s nagging thirst.

The shuffling steps began to fade, but the name left my lips before I could stop it.

“Jax?”

The pause in the sound was followed with silence, and I almost thought I’d imagined his presence, but the rubbing noise carried on, only this time in drew closer until Jax was at the doorway of the balcony.

I had to take a good look at him as he wore nothing but those favorite boxers of his that I swear should have perished ages ago with how us men struggled to upkeep our boxers. I’d have to admit we’d all gotten better in comparison to our youth years, when we’d had plenty of holes in the fabrics that kept our sacred parts safe, except from dangerous kicks.

Jax was clearly taking extra care of them because they had seemed to come along for every vacation journey and didn’t carry a single hole or give off the worn-out vibes.

My eyes moved up to take in his glistening skin, small beads of sweat making their appearance from the heat of these luxurious lands. I’m sure the temperatures didn’t bother him in the slightest, but it only added to his appeal in a way that made me take an extra second to admire him from a romantic viewpoint.

His hair was down and slightly messy, a few strands sticking up from the back part. He must have ended up joining Kaito, Finnick, and Brianne - the three of them calling it a night after getting pretty wasted with all the beers and laughter that followed our feast of a dinner.

“Why are you awake?” I ended up asking, attempting to avoid the fact I’d taken a little too long in checking him out. He took another swig of his drink before answering me.

“Brianne went Spell Traveling to the Burj Khalifa.”

I blinked at the name while my mind took the extra moment to remember what the familiar title was. “Isn’t that the tallest building in the world?”

“Ya,” Jax replied and further walked onto the balcony to come and stand next to me.

Instead of facing the vast sights, he had his back pressed against the golden barricades just like me, his elbows resting on their metallic surface while he swished his bottle from side to side in his grasp.

“She was there at the bottom?” I clarified.

“Nah,” he began. “That wouldn’t be our Red.”

My heart skipped a beat at the mere thought of her being at the very top. I could envision her at that very spot, with her orange hair blowing in the wind and her eyes taking in the view of this country.

“She was actually at the top.”

“I’m surprised no one noticed her. Especially since she was practically naked.”

“Seriously?”

“When I located her and arrived at the spot, it looked like she was wearing some sort of dress. It’s a bit hard to tell but it was like a white sparkling dress of gold and orange with a few teal sparkles, like the material had an iridescent glimmer with those very colors. It was only when I placed my hand on her shoulder that the image seemed to vanish and she was there in Sailor Moon panties.”

“She really loves those,” I acknowledged with a slight grin.

“They’re the lace version,” Jax acknowledged.

“When did she get those?”

“I bought them months ago for Christmas, but they took eons to get here so I wanted to give them to her when we completed the semester but figured it would be nice to sneak them into her luggage.”

“Sneaky ass,” I huffed.

“Yes, but she discovered them this evening before our drinking conversation and I got rewarded with a long make-out session, so I’m proud of myself.”

“I can’t believe you bribed her with Sailor Moon panties.”

“Gifting is different from bribing,” Jax acknowledged. “Anyway. She ended up falling asleep so I waited a bit to take it all in before I brought her back.”

“Did she wake up?”

“No.” Jax shook his head. “I almost thought she’d sleepwalked there, but that didn’t make much sense with how she reached the top of the building with no one noticing. I was lucky the security hadn’t come around on a patrol.”

“Very lucky. Wouldn’t want that to be on the news,” I reasoned. “President of the prestigious Witchling Academy with a very naked Vice President discovered on world’s tallest building in the heart of Dubai at the stroke of midnight.”

“That sounds like an extravagant adventure that could be made into a drama,” Jax reasoned.

“Glad you’re enjoying my vision,” I said in amusement as I watched him chuckle and rest his head back to look at the stars.

“At least she’s safe and back to being sandwiched between Finnick and Kaito,” he concluded. I was going to ask for an elaboration, but he added, “They’re wearing clothes, or at least Kaito is, and Finnick’s in boxers.”

“Is it just me or is Kaito rather conservative as of late?”

“Meaning he seems to be the slowest in terms of making a move on Brianne?” Jax clarified and drank more of the alcoholic beverage.

“Ya. That,” I confirmed. “Is something bothering him?”

“I’m not sure,” Jax admitted. “It’s not Brianne. She seems to be more open with showing her affection when she wants to kiss and make out. She’s still innocent in a few areas like romantic antics in groups, but she’s been very laid back with other stuff.”

“I’m happy she’s finally feeling more relaxed to do those things,” I admitted. “She was so afraid of being judged before, and now she has the confidence to act on what she knows will please her. She may not initiate everything, but she allows herself to give in to her desires, which is great progress.” I looked up to the stars and continued, “As to why Kaito’s being cautious is beyond me. He’s not really the cautious type, and it’s obvious he loves Brianne like we do, but maybe we’re missing something,” I suggested.

“Could be,” Jax answered and finished his beer. “Maybe he’s just getting used to liking Finnick as well and doesn’t know how to balance both at the same time?”

“Even with Finnick, I’m not sure. I know they were rather intimate when we went to the hot springs, but since Finnick’s father’s passing, it’s as though he’s been there to be physically “there” for comfort, but I haven’t seen them kiss since.”

“Maybe I just need to talk to him and see if everything is okay?” Jax suggested.

“Could be.” I lowered my gaze back to him, only to lock onto his eyes as he stared right into mine.

“What?”

“You’re okay, right?” he quietly asked. “With the whole sponsorship thing?”

“I’m trying to put it off until we have to face it,” I admitted. “My mom doesn’t know about it, and I don’t think I should inform her yet. I’m guessing tensions are high between them. I figure the news of him trying to bribe me to his side of the table would set her off. That is, if they’re on different sides.”

“The possibilities.” Jax shook his head. “Well, we’re here for you if you need us. You know that, right?”

My grin must have shown how his words gave me a sense of calm and hope.

“I know,” I replied. “We should go to sleep if we expect to keep up with those three during the tours tomorrow. Finnick’s going to be excited to draw everything.”

“Right.” Jax lightly chuckled. “I took a picture of the view from the tower. I’ll show you guys tomorrow. I’m sure he’ll want to paint that.”

“Do you think he’s okay since receiving that god weapon?” I pondered. “He’s been acting okay for a bit, but it’s those quiet moments I worry about.”

“I think he’s working on coping,” Jax concluded. “His mourning is different from when it was Flynn and his mother. Even though six months have passed, I feel it takes Finnick solid years to be able to move forward. I’m sure the weapon may have triggered something. Didn’t Flynn used to use bows as his primary weapon?”

“Yup.” I remembered how Finnick would talk about bows all day and night during one of our many summers. He’d draw them or pretend to carry one everywhere and shoot people with it. Now that his weapon is a bow and arrow that was blessed by the very gods, I have to worry about whether he is truly okay or putting up a front.

“At least we have Brianne to help as well,” Jax added. “He’ll be okay. He has our support.”

He looked over to the small table where two-thirds of my beer still remained.

“Are you going to drink that?” he asked.

“Nah.” I gestured to the bottle. “You can have it.”

“Thanks.” He walked over to it and took a long swig of it, and I watched him while my thoughts seemed to wander.

Side of darkness or light. Greed and power versus justice and burning resolve.

My eyes looked over at Jax, but then I held my breath as what I saw was clearly an illusion of some sort.

There was Jax, but his eyes were pure black as spiked flames burned behind him like the whole world had crumbled down, yet there he remained with a sinful grin that taunted me on so many levels.

His emotions came blaring in, feelings of built-up rage. The desire for revenge was so thick, it could have created a blanket that empowered him to complete his mission of payback.

“Connor?” Jax asked, and as if it really was a wall of an illusion, the real Jax walked through the image, which faded away in seconds, leaving me a little shocked and confused all at the same time.

He was in front of me for a few seconds before he put his hand on my forehead.

“Are you feeling under the weather?” he pondered, more to himself. “We did just arrive. Maybe it’s jet lag.”

“I’m okay,” I reassured him. “I think I’m a little tired from all the alcohol from before.”

“Ah.” Jax nodded in approval. “Could be. It’s been a while since we’ve drank like this.”

It was unexpected, but he planted a kiss on my lips before I could react. My eyes trailed him as he turned around and stopped at the door the next second.

“I’m going to head in first. I’ll see ya in bed shortly?”

“Ya,” I whispered and lifted my hands to my lips to prove they were still there and working after the simple but tingle-inducing, heat-charging kiss. Its brief occurrence made me want more, which felt odd at the same time because I was normally in control of my desires and needs.

Jax was gone before I could try to think of a bunch of questions to ask him, but it was a good thing. I’m sure if he was close enough, I’d be diving into that mouth and devouring him in a way I never thought I could see myself venturing into so soon.

With a sigh, I took one final glance at the starry sky above us.

“I’ll figure this bargain out and break the spell of an unforeseeable future,” I quietly vowed.

Time to focus on what’s before me and bring nothing but joy.

THE BEACH WITH US AND SPECTACULAR DAY

BRIANNE~

“You’re sure you’ll be fine?” I asked one last time as Finnick lowered onto the blanket covering the sandy surface.

“Yup! I kind of like it when I feel the inspiration to sketch something out right away. It turns out really nice in the end,” he replied with a wide grin. “You…don’t mind, right?”

I shook my head and knelt down on the blanket to be on the same level as him.

“Nope. Kaito wants to check out that rock structure over there before the sun sets so we’ll check it out while you create a masterpiece.”

“A masterpiece, huh.” Finnick chuckled and reached out to stroke my cheek. “There’s one in front of me that’s far too hard to draw because she’s already beyond perfection.”

I couldn’t find words to reply as my cheeks flushed at his compliment. The look we shared was washed by the glistening orange rays of light that flickered on our expressions, which only heightened Finnick’s handsome qualities that had seemed to grow with maturity.

His hand moved through my hair, gripping my head enough to pull me in for a simple yet passionate kiss. The stillness that followed had us pressing our foreheads together as the world seemed so calm all around us.

“You’re changing, Finnick,” I quietly acknowledged.

“Is it a bad thing?”

“Not in the slightest,” I whispered. “It’s motivating to witness, that’s all.”

“Whenever I worry about changing, I always remind myself that I shouldn’t be afraid because I have you by my side.”

His words made my grin widen as I gave him a bonus kiss.

“You know I’ll always support you.”

“Always,” he said like it was an affirmation.

He fixed a few strands of my hair that had left my ponytail, putting them behind my ear before he whispered, “Go have fun. I think Kaito could use your company.”

I agreed with his comment as we both looked over to see Kaito was waiting for me. He wasn’t looking our way, but at the ocean, his hands in his pockets while his gaze seemed far away.

“Yes,” I finally replied and rose up. “Enjoy the serenity of the view.”

“I will,” he replied. “Don’t forget you have a date with Connor and Jax in an hour.”

“Oh, right!” I hadn’t even realized how fast time had gone.

I’d spent breakfast with the four of them before Kaito, Finnick, and I decided the beach would be fun to visit since it wasn’t super hot today. Jax and Connor wanted to go shopping and check out a night club tonight.

Finnick and Kaito weren’t really into the dancing scene, but I totally wanted to check it out, especially because of the idea of getting to see Connor dance.

I knew Jax could dance.

The mere thought excited me a little too much, but the remainder of the day was set with us switching over at seven in the evening.

The sun was setting, which was the perfect view to end a thrilling afternoon of beach fun, which had included swimming, picture taking, sightseeing, eating ice cream, and lunch on the beach. We ended it off with a nice walk.

Finnick always thrived when he drew landscapes at the peak of inspiration, and that was why I wasn’t worried about leaving him to let his creative brush strokes roll on the blank canvas he’d retrieved magically with his supplies.

“I’ll be back then,” I assured him.

“Alright, Red.” He watched me with a smile as I walked over to Kaito’s side. Kaito noticed my approach, and his lips curled up as he offered his hand out to me. He glanced back to wave to Finnick, who returned the gesture before focusing on the canvas with his pencil in hand.

“Want to keep walking or watch the sunset from here?” Kaito inquired.

“Hmm. Why don’t we go…” I began while my eyes searched the remaining part of the beach. “over there? Where the big rock is,” I encouraged.

“Okay.” He grinned and squeezed my hand as we began to make our way there.

When we arrived, it seemed like one of those perfect gem spots that no one realized was so special. The waters didn’t reach the middle of the large onyx rock, and the surface was smooth enough for us to sit on and relax.

We got comfortable as Kaito stretched out his arms.

“Today was nice,” he whispered.

“I can’t believe the vacation is already half over. We’re going to be starting school soon.”

“I’m surprised our ‘sponsor’ increased our staying time by an extra month.”

“Making it so we arrive a few days before school. How considerate of him,” I said in annoyance while shaking my head. “I don’t feel good about Connor’s biological dad at all. Feels all too random. When he met his mom, that was a coincidence, but his dad suddenly sponsoring this trip after we survived the showdown of our exam that was tampered with by Elijah or his twin? Who knows.”

Connor had gone into detail about when he’d met his mother during his last trip. Everything from the hotel where he now had a key to the best seven figure suite to how he took me there first because he felt the need to tell someone but was afraid of being fully connected to the place.

The others didn’t mind his secrecy, assuring him that they knew he’d share with them when the time was right. Since everything after the exam had become a constant movement of change leading to our “gifted” vacation, it only made sense that he was only telling the others now.

“Well, Professor Phoenix, Miss Electra, and Raphael have been making sure we’re safe behind the scenes. He can’t really do anything without being watched,” I acknowledged as I took in the vast beauty of the sunset upon the horizon.

“True, but it’s just frustrating since we can’t rely on them to protect us if anything random happens,” Kaito reasoned.

“I don’t think we need to rely on them,” I defended. “We’re powerful enough to defend ourselves. This isn’t a battle against a mafia boss or something. If he tries to make a move, we merely have to defend ourselves long enough for him to be caught in the act. Easy way to get an enemy caught, especially when you’re out of the country.”

“Did Starlight teach you that?”

“Yup.” I grinned with pride as I reached for his hand to wrap my fingers around his. “You think she would have been fine with me going to another country without giving me a lecture?”

“We never saw her.”

“Via text message.”

He gawked at me which only made me laugh at his obvious shock. “Your sister doesn’t do that?”

“I’d be lucky if my sister remembers I exist during the summer,” Kaito whined. “Spring and summer are her favorite seasons. Actually, she loves winter, too, since she wears those heavy kimonos for various photoshoots. I’m sure she’s going to try and con your sister into doing a photoshoot with her this year.”

“Her and Sebastian, probably.” I recalled my sister’s boyfriend, who looked like he didn’t deal with any bullshit because of his scowling expressions that I believed might be permanent.

“Did she at least check up on you?” I carried on with the topic.

“Ya. She’s on another mission while searching for some new creamer flavor that has a balanced mixture of hazelnut and caramel.”

“A balanced mixture?”

“It apparently shifts your coffee from caramel to hazelnut in a back and forth motion so you never know what you’re about to drink. Katsume specifically explained how special this edition is, but she’s talking with the CEO to make it permanent and name it after Starlight. Don’t tell her I said that, though. I think she’s trying to set it up as a Christmas present if it gets approved.”

“Katsume sure goes above and beyond in relationships.” I blinked in astonishment but was extremely happy for my sister.

She really was beginning to get comfortable in their relationship, which was comforting to witness after the suffering she’d dealt with years ago with her fiancé and team.

“That’s just how she is with everything.” Kaito sighed. “But she really does go the extra mile for Starlight. Guess she really likes her.”

“Do you really like me?” I randomly asked.

He smirked as his eyes met mine. “Very, very much,” he happily replied.

“Good,” I replied. “Since I love you this much!” I used my hands to demonstrate.

He laughed and shook his head. “Red. You gotta cut that into four or the others will beat me up for stealing the whole rectangle pie of Brianne’s love.”

I joined in with his waves of laughter as I shook my head in defiance. “Nah! Let’s see if you can put up with three angry men chasing after you for hogging me.”

“That sounds like a nightmare,” he whined and even shivered. “I’ll pass.”

“Awww. That’s no fun.” I giggled and hooked my arm around his as I snuggled against him. He kissed my forehead, which was unexpected, and I looked up to see his worried expression.

“What’s wrong?” I quietly asked.

“I’m not sure,” he admitted as he frowned at my question. “I can’t figure out an answer to why I’m worried that everything that’s good in my life is going to disappear with one wrong step in the burning sand of life.”

“Do you think something is triggering your anxiety?” I asked and he looked at me in confusion.

“I don’t have anxiety.”

“Hmm. You may not have an actual diagnosis, but it sounds like you’re anxious about the future and there has to be a stem that’s blossoming these feelings at such a magnitude,” I elaborated. “There isn’t anything physically happening now that’s making you anxious, right?”

“No,” he confessed.

“Are these emotions weighing you down? Like you’re carrying them while trying to enjoy your vacation but can’t get rid of them?”

“Ya,” he confessed and ran his hands through his hair. “They make me feel as though I’m walking backward and not forward? It’s like I’m pulling into myself more rather than focusing on what needs to be nurtured on the outside. I should be focusing on enjoying this vacation, and being around my friends and lovers, but I feel like these emotions sidetrack me from what is primarily important in the present.”

“We could maybe see your doctor about it?” I suggested but he immediately shook his head.

“No.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want it to be perceived that I have a problem. Also, I need to have a good medical record for kendo. If it shows I have some sort of problem, Master may kick me off for the semester.”

“But it’s not like you’re physically sick,” I pointed out.

“Yes, but that doesn’t matter to them. Performance in the art of fighting works at a physical and mental level. If you lack in mental concentration, you won’t be able to perform at the level of perfection our sport strives for us to reach and maintain.”

He had a point. “What if we ask Professor Phoenix? She wouldn’t write it down on the report if you consent to it. Obviously, we can try other ways of fixing the root of the problem aside from medication. I’m just thinking it would save you the trouble here and now when we’re in a different country. Do your current worries stem from the last exam?”

He didn’t answer right away but he glanced away from me and slowly nodded as though he was almost ashamed to admit it.

“I kind of asked Jax, but he doesn’t remember much from the exam,” Kaito admitted. “He doesn’t recall…dying.”

Oh no!

It hadn’t even occurred to me that either of them would have recalled those events from the exam. Since Jax hasn’t shown much concern about what happened and said he was perfectly fine, it never even crossed my mind that Kaito could have been dealing with the aftermath of that.

“Y-You remember?” I whispered.

He gave me a troubled look as he blinked his eyes a few times to fight the threatening tears. “Ya. Not fun to even bring up, to be honest.”

“Kaito,” I whispered and turned over to sit on my knees before moving to kneel in front of him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him into a tight embrace. His comfort was obvious as he allowed himself to relax in my arms. The two of us shared a silent embrace as I gave him this opportunity to soak up my affectionate hold.

“I didn’t think about that. I assumed because Jax hadn’t complained about what happened that you also didn’t remember. I’m terribly sorry.”

“You make it seem as if it’s your fault,” he mumbled into my skin. “It’s not. I don’t blame anyone but the person who set us up, which was Elijah. You had to deal with a lot after the exam, finding out about Alice and the idea that Elijah is alive and trying to harm you and Jax still. I don’t expect you to catch onto everything, and I personally assumed it would just disappear after a day or two,” he confessed.

“Are you getting flashbacks?”

“More like vivid dreams,” he elaborated. “Jax and I running and trying to find you guys before the arrows strike. I see Finnick…and his eyes begin to grow black. The darkness consumes him while I’m helplessly frozen in place. There’s nothing I can do and I wake up after the world around me is engulfed in darkness.”

Why hasn’t he told us about this?

He sighed and leaned back to look at my sad facial expression.

“I didn’t want to bother either of you,” he admitted as he kept his voice nice and low. “We’re on vacation in Dubai. When would we ever be able to afford to come here, let alone experience the luxury hotel and access to the various things we’ve been able to do and see? It’s already close to two months of being here with the notice that our stay has been extended. I simply thought the dreams would subside if I allowed myself to relax more, but today has been harder than others.”

“Kaito, you have to talk to us when you’re experiencing things like that. We’re here to love and support you. That means if something is troubling you, we want to be there to help. You were always there for me when I needed you. Can’t I return the favor?”

“Brianne.” He hugged me again while taking a deep inhale and letting it out slowly. “You don’t need to return anything. I should have felt comfortable talking with you. Maybe it’s the damn anxiety,” he whispered.

I rubbed his back and let him rest against me.

“I’m sorry for not checking in on you,” I apologized once more. “Whenever you have that dream again, wake me up and let’s talk about it. Even if it’s the same one every day. Talking about what’s troubling you will help out a lot, Kaito. We can leave the medication or treatment options as a last resort, if we don’t see an improvement by the time school begins. Does that sound like a decent plan?”

“It does,” Kaito admitted and gave me a warm smile. “I’m also going to try to get back into my workout routine. Even if it’s just jogging on the hotel treadmill. I think the lack of a schedule is also adding to my worries. With school approaching, I don’t want to be out of shape.”

“I think all of us should have a plan for working out,” I suggested and lightly slapped my stomach. “I’m gaining weight.”

He stared at my flat stomach.

“Where?” he asked, and it felt like something Mia and Miya would say to me if I brought it up in the same context.

“Here!” I turned my body a bit to emphasize my right thigh and butt cheek. “Right over here!”

He stared at me for an extra few seconds before a taunting smirk graced his lips. “Brianne. You can gain as much weight as need be if your ass and thighs get curvier.”

“No!” I exclaimed and slapped his chest. “If I gain any more, it’s going to weigh me down! The bigger the booty, the heavier!”

“I’ve never heard of that saying.” He feigned innocence while checking me out once again. “Not like I mind.”

“Ugh! You don’t care,” I huffed and crossed my arms over my chest.

“I do care,” he replied. “But what you’re saying doesn’t seem like a bad thing.”

“I can’t fight properly if I’m not slim and fit.”

“You can be curvy and fit, and you’d fight just fine and probably bring some boys to the yard,” he argued.

I groaned and rolled my eyes, clearly picking up on his reference before I muttered, “You’d slay them all with your katana before they could come to our yard.”

“You’re not wrong,” he said with pride. “As if anyone else could have our Brianne.”

“I’m not even going to complain,” I declared and rose up while watching the last rays of sunshine fade away as the dark blue sky began to take over and darken further.

“Don’t you have to go?” Kaito brought up as he got up.

“Huh? Is it seven already?”

“Six-thirty, but Connor and Jax are picking you up, remember?”

“My memory is clearly failing me today.” I sighed and lightly face-palmed my forehead. “Maybe too much sun from earlier fried my brain.”

“Why don’t we get some drinks? The bar truck is open. I heard it’s good to pre-drink before going to the club anyway.”

“You heard or researched?” I inquired with a wild grin. He blushed just slightly before he slid his arms around my waist and pulled me close just to whisper in my ear, “I researched it so that the next time you guys went to the club, I’d be more knowledgeable.”

“Is that why you guys didn’t want to go?” I gasped and lightly slapped his chest. “Going to the club in Dubai is new for us, too. We could have just gone all together. You wouldn’t feel different.”

“I know.” He laughed. “I figured if I’d gone it would only make me more anxious, but I feel a tad better when I’m around you.”

I stared into his eyes before I went up onto my tiptoes to give him a comforting kiss.

“Don’t let your dark thoughts stop you from enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Kaito. Even if you’re afraid, let us know. We’ll make it so you know you’re not alone and you’ll get to have fun in the process.”

“At least I know that now,” he whispered.

“You guys can still come along?”

“Nah. I’m pretty tired from the morning. I’m sure Finnick will be exhausted as well. You know he gives his paintings his all and is totally drained afterward.”

“I wonder if he was able to draw out the vision he saw in the sunset?”

“Maybe,” he replied. “Let’s go get drinks?”

“Sure!”

He stopped me from moving further though, which left me peering back at him in confusion.

“What?”

“Nothing,” he whispered, but he kissed my forehead very softly. I blinked in confusion when he pulled back to stare down at me.

“You know you can kiss me on the lips.” His face grew redder and I decided to giggle. “You say I’m forgetful when you seem to forget I’m dating you, just like the rest of the guys.”

“I-I didn’t forget!” he reasoned but his face only got redder.

“Sure, sure.” I laughed and took his hand. “Let’s get drinks!”

He squeezed my hand as we made our way back onto the beach and entered a long line to get three drinks. We were two-thirds the way back when someone bumped into me.

“Oomph.” I bumped into Kaito, but he was able to save his drink while he caught me. I’d spilled a bit of both drinks, one of which was bubbling like a tablet of Mentos had fallen into it.

“Hey.” Kaito’s voice was deadly enough for me to look up and notice the girl from the hotel. She blinked innocently, her blue eyes meeting mine as she gave an innocent grin.

“So sorry!” she apologized but it sounded pretty fake. “Didn’t see you there.”

“We’re the only ones walking here, but you’re saying you didn’t see us?” Kaito countered.

A taller woman that looked similar to the girl stopped and glanced our way.

“Leia? Is there a problem? Why’d you stop?”

“No problem,” she sweetly declared and looked back at us. “Just bumped into someone and was apologizing. Sorry.”

The woman who had to be her sister rolled her eyes and turned away. “Hurry up. We’re going to be late and you don’t want to make Papa wait.”

“Yup!” She bowed her head at us. “Gotta go. If we see each other again, I owe you a drink,” she directed at me and my half-filled drink.

We watched her walk away, and I noticed Finnick was heading our way.

“What happened?” he asked as he reached us.

“She bumped into Brianne on purpose,” Kaito explained.

“She looks familiar. Didn’t you bump into someone like that at the hotel? Connor was complaining about it.”

I was sipping a bit of the half-spilled drink. “Huh?”

“Brianne.” Finnick reached for the half-spilled drink. “You shouldn’t drink this.”

“Why?” I blinked.

“She could have put something into it when she bumped into you,” Finnick defended and dumped the remaining drink on the sand.

“Why would she do that?” I genuinely asked.

“Some people drug drinks to get individuals high or wasted so they can kidnap them later, and, well…you can figure out the rest,” Kaito explained. “Some put drugs in so they can rape girls or even guys.”

I gawked at the two of them and looked at the other cup of alcohol. “Do we have to get rid of this one too?”

“Doesn’t look tampered with,” Finnick acknowledged and took the cup.

“Here, Brianne.” Kaito offered his cup. “Have mine.”

“But what if the other cup has a drug in it?”

“Hmm, if it does, we’ll just split it between us. If we get horny, at least it’s with one another,” Finnick concluded.

Kaito and I both gawked at him as he shrugged and reached for my hand.

“You didn’t drink a lot of it, right?”

“Nah. Just a gulp or two,” I reasoned.

“Guess we’ll have to keep an eye out for blondes with blue eyes who love to bump into our Queen,” Kaito determined with narrowed eyes as he looked over to where she’d disappeared with who I presumed was her sister.

“Thank goodness we’re not here permanently.” Finnick sighed. “Or we’d have to find a way to get rid of her.”

“She only bumped into me twice,” I acknowledged as we began to head back to Finnick’s spot.

“One too many for my comfort,” Finnick noted.

“If Connor were here, she’d be finished. He’d find a way to get some sort of restraining order,” Kaito joked.

“I know it’s a joke but I feel like that’s something he would do,” I reasoned.

“Better than Jax,” Finnick replied. “He’d light her hair on fire and say it was the heat’s fault with all the hair spray in her hair.”

“That’s just horrible.” I laughed. “Good thing she’s not here to listen to that.”

“If she were, I’d just say it in her face. I’m not afraid.” Finnick winked and drank half of the liquid before offering it back to Kaito.

I enjoyed the drink in one go, finishing it as we reached Finnick’s blanket. My feet came to a stop as my eyes grew wide at the stunning imagery painted on the canvas.

“Holy shit,” Kaito cursed. “Finnick…did you do that?”

“Yup!” he said with pride and looked back at me. “Couldn’t help it. The inspiration was a bit intense so I had to let the brush do what it wanted.”

“Finnick…that’s me,” I whispered.

“I know,” he replied. “You don’t realize how mesmerizing you are in the sunset, Brianne. Now with this, you do.”

I was overcome with emotion as I moved to hug him tightly. “It’s beautiful, Finnick!”

“I’m glad you like it.” He chuckled and hugged me back. “I’ll hang it in the dorm living room. Just above the television so we’ll be able to see it.”

“We need a painting for the student council room,” I reasoned. “I want one with you guys.”

“Picture of all of us. Got it,” he declared. “It’s funny. A man wanted to buy it.”

“Huh?” we both asked as Finnick nodded and pulled out a business card from his shorts pocket.

“Yup. I searched him up and he’s one of those really well-known dealers and art specialists. He’s basically the guy who gets artists into museums and stuff. He’s on vacation and my artwork caught his attention. I said it was a special piece, but I’d be willing to do something else if he’d like. I obviously don’t have a business card, so he told me to call him when I’m back from vacation and he’d be happy to come down and view my work.”

“How much was he offering to pay for Brianne’s portrait?” Kaito asked. The size of the piece was a good 12x16. It surely may go for a few hundred since it was hand-drawn and painted.

“Uh. I think he said five-hundred-”

“Isn’t five hundred low?” Kaito interrupted.

“Five hundred thousand,” Finnick finished, which left us speechless. He laughed and scratched his head with a sheepish grin. “The technique I used is one only a few people can. My dad taught me, but I never implemented it until now. You have to be in that mood to draw or it doesn’t work. When I saw Brianne leaving and the rays of the sun were bathing her perfectly, it motivated me to switch projects and that happened. That’s why he probably wants it. I still have a lot to do to get better, so we’ll see.”

“You declined five-hundred thousand?!” I gasped. “Finnick! You’d be rich!”

“What’s money when I’m losing something as valuable as that?” he replied. “It’s not every day I get to see Red in a sexy bathing suit looking like a descended angel with red hair.”

“Orange and gold,” I corrected and even glanced back at the painting to make sure he painted my hair correctly.

He laughed at my observation and kissed my temple. “I wouldn’t mistake that, Red.”

“Thanks, Finnick,” I whispered, feeling moved by his actions and rejection of money. It really meant a lot. His painting was beyond magnificent and to have it as a gift only made it more important to me.

I pulled him down for a passionate kiss until he broke it to give me a curious look.

“Note to self. Have to paint more images of Brianne to get amazing kisses.”

I laughed and slapped his chest. “Shut up.”

Finnick chuckled and kissed me again before giving me a tight hug. “Go get changed. We’ll wait for you here. Jax and Connor will be here any minute.”

“Okay!” I replied. “I’ll be back.”

He nodded while Kaito smiled, and I began to walk to the changing room section of the beach.

With a big smile, I thought of the painting once more, the thought making my heart flutter while the anticipation of going out to party ran through my mind.

Despite a few bumpy blondes, today has been spectacular.

DANCE WITH THREE AND GROW STRONGER

“Mhmm.” My hips were moving to the beat of the music while my lips were occupied with Connor’s. Jax’s hands remained on my hips as we moved in sync, his hot breath tickling my flesh.

There had to be something in the air that made me feel as free as a bird. It could have been someone’s perfume or cologne, or the pumping atmosphere that begged us to be happy and leave any burdens at the door.

Kaito and Finnick were truly missing out on this epic venue because it was mind-blowing. I owed Connor and Jax big time for finding me the perfect short but eye-catching dress. The colors shifted from neon orange to gold, and it matched some expensive, exquisite heels. It was the first time I’d really dressed up to this level of elegance, and I couldn’t help but FaceTime Mia and Miya to confirm I looked decent.

Wasn’t sure if it was allowed, but it was quick, to the point, and gave me the reassurance to finish the look by curling my hair and applying a touch of makeup.

I had to thank Mia and Miya for the blessed setting spray they gave me because my makeup had surprisingly survived the intense heat of the club, even with my body dripping with sweat from the two-hour dancing session we were still enjoying.

Our hotel ID passes got us access to the seven-star hotel’s club, and I was thankful I looked over twenty-one dressed up and standing in between Jax and Connor, who’d made sure they were up to the level of sophistication needed to even enter this place.

Not only did we get to enjoy a five-course meal and buffet of dessert, but there was also an open bar and the drinks here had something that gave you the urge to enjoy more. They had to have put some addictive stuff in there, like the salt they put on popcorn to get you to buy a drink at the movie theatre, because we couldn’t help but get glass after glass.

If it wasn’t for the change of classical music to bump and grind jams, I’m sure the three of us would have ended up staying in the hotel rooms upstairs due to being wasted.

Connor clearly handled alcohol well, still being somewhat coherent in comparison to Jax and me. I was between the tipsy stage where I knew what was happening around me, and the I-don’t-give-a-fuck stage.

As for Jax, he’d gone beyond that stage and I felt that if we were home, he’d be in the take-you-to-bed stage since he couldn’t get his lips and hands off either of us. I had to absorb every kiss he gave Connor because he surely wouldn’t be doing it in public anywhere else, and it was far too great to not get completely absorbed in.

Alright. Maybe I was really into seeing the two of them make out, but I’d never tell them that. Even if I was really drunk.

The music lowered to a slow pace, a sign that the club was going to close soon. I broke the kiss with Connor, the two of us breathless before I turned my head to give Jax one more kiss - as if he wouldn’t try to kiss me again in five seconds.

“I need to piss,” Jax admitted, talking over the loud music.

“I better go with you before you go jumping someone,” Connor said, giving him a look of horror.

Jax grinned with pride. “I wouldn’t jump anyone but you two,” he slurred and hugged me. “Brianne. Come with us.”

“I can’t come to the men’s washroom, silly.” I giggled and shivered as his lips teased the nape of my neck.

“Why?” He sounded so disappointed.

“Because she’s not a boy, Jax.” Connor shook his head and had to pry him off me.

“Why?” he demanded as if it didn’t make sense.

“I don’t have a cock, Jax,” I revealed. “Remember?”

“Hmmm.” He looked at me and chuckled. “Ya. You’re our girl.”

“Oh goodness, Jax.” I snickered while Connor sighed.

“Yes. Brianne’s ours. Let’s take you to the washroom to piss so we can take one of those clear tonics and go home.”

Clear tonics were what everyone had to take if you planned to leave the hotel for the night. It cleared the “drunk” out of you but still gave a euphoric sensation. I’d never known they existed and questioned why we didn’t have those around the world, but they were probably expensive and only a privilege since we were in a seven-star club.

“Boo.” Jax pouted his lips. “I want to dance!”

“We’ll dance at home,” I purred. “Or do whatever you want.”

“Us time,” he whispered.

“Yes. All three of us.” I winked.

“Good.” He smirked and looked over at Connor. “You’re gonna be in front?”

“Sure,” he replied. “As long as you’re only kissing in the back.”

“That was my plan,” Jax said as if he’d won an award and was making a speech. “I think I’d miss trying to aim my winky-dinky.”

I giggled at the mere idea of him failing to put his thingy anywhere.

“Please don’t miss the bowl in the washroom.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll aim for the sink.”

“The urinal,” Connor corrected.

“Same thing,” he happily declared. “Did you hear? The urinal sprays fancy perfume so your winky-dinky smells nice and inviting.”

“That’s bull!” I laughed, and Connor groaned.

“You’re making shit up.”

“Let’s go find out,” Jax encouraged.

“Ugh. Don’t move so quickly when you can barely walk,” Connor scolded and quickly looked back at me. “Brianne. We’ll be back. Stay around here.”

“Yes, Daddy,” I hummed, which made his cheeks blush.

Making my way to the bar, I asked for one more shot as I leaned against the expensive counter. The bartender was back in moments, placing the glass before me.

My fingertips weren’t even close to snagging the tiny glass when it was gone.

“Can you get her a glass of orange juice instead?”

I slowly looked over to see Fuwa as he took the shot down in one go and sighed.

“Why are human shots so bitter?” He cringed and looked at the glass as if it had ruined his hopes and dreams. “Orange juice is better.”

“Fuwa.” I gave him a look and he shrugged.

“You drank too much.”

“That’s the point.”

“As your god brother, I have to make sure you don’t lose any more brain cells from all the alcohol,” he reasoned as the bartender returned with the glass of orange juice.

Fuwa nodded to him before offering me the glass of sweet yellow-orange goodness.

I inevitably drank it, only to smirk and chug it down.

“Why are you smiling like that?”

“The orange juice has vodka in it,” I whispered like it was a secret.

His confusion morphed to a frown that made me giggle and rise up. “Why are you really here?”

“You know why,” he dryly declared but his serious eyes met my playful ones.

“Don’t worry about it,” I assured him. “I noticed.”

“Did you really?”

“Mhmm,” I said and began to walk away.

I knew he’d follow as I purposely moved my body like I was dancing through the crowd. My hypnotic moves seemed to help as people moved out of the way to watch me do my thing.

“Do I need to warn you?” His voice drifted into my mind, which gave me a bit of comfort. He was my familiar and god brother but didn’t need to interfere in my affairs unless he really cared.

Watch and learn, god brother.

I moved around the pillar, and with one more step, someone bumped into me.

“Oops? So-”

My body spun while my hand moved to the culprit’s neck and pressed them right against the white pillar. I’d picked the perfect spot, a place where the shadows hid us from the world while the people around us were completely wasted dancers who took up space for fun.

Before the person could let out a peep, my finger was pressing on their lips while I leaned in further to make sure their eyes locked onto mine. The blue orbs that looked back at me grew wide - the emotions shifting from anger to fear. I didn’t need to see my eyes to know they were flooded with onyx and my resilience grew further.

The way I smiled must have looked cynical to the familiar blonde prick who’d decided to bump into me for the third time during my trip here.

No way is there going to be a fourth.

I felt different, and I almost wanted to blame the alcohol, but I knew what this was.

And wholeheartedly enjoyed the empowerment it brought me in exchange.

“Oops? Sorry,” I mimicked her very voice as I lifted my chin to get a better look into her eyes as they continued to swarm with uneasiness. “Are you blind or do you just like being at the wrong place at the wrong time? Especially when an orange-haired girl is in your midst?”

I moved in even closer, while my hand tightened around her throat. I could feel the movement of her saliva as she took a gulp.

“I-I don’t. I just didn’t see you-”

“Stop the bullcrap,” I cut her off. “When we’re out in the daylight I’ll play to your tune, but here in the shadows where I’m free and in my element, I won’t fall for such foolishness.”

I sensed the presence behind me as those blue eyes moved upward. I had no doubt in my mind that Fuwa was standing behind me on purpose, making sure no one would be able to see what happened next if I lost my cool.

As if we had time to lose our privilege of returning back here.

“If you kill me, you’ll pay,” she whispered.

“Kill you?” I would have laughed if it wouldn’t give me completely away. “Without any witnesses that would be rather boring, don’t you think?”

She narrowed her eyes at me as her voice dropped to an all-time low. “The darkness will consume you. Just you wait. Then we’ll see if you’ll be talking to me like-gah.”

I tightened my holder further while my expression dropped to a blank stare.

“You think I’m not in control of what’s occurring right now? That I’m not the one tightening my hold around your neck after you’ve been keeping watch on my men all night long? Adding the fact that you tried to drug me at the beach, you really think I’m naive?”

She was struggling to breathe, but I didn’t care, watching her nostrils flare up in desperate need of oxygen.

“Maybe your organization didn’t get the memo that people grow. I was a naive, innocent girl when I started Witchling Academy, but I’m not that same girl now. I know what I want in life and I won’t have some blonde chick ruin it all for me.”

A hand laid upon mine, and I looked to see it was Fuwa’s.

“They understand.”

His words made my eyes briefly scan the crowd until I noticed a pair of lavender ones from afar. Within a second, they were gone with the passing of a couple, but it was enough to confirm my suspicions.

I let her go and she held her neck while glaring at me, but I wasn’t bothered as I straightened my stance and smiled.

“Now. I’m going to return to living my best life with the darkness that works alongside me and not against me, and you can continue to be a puppet. I’m sure we’ll cross paths again, but don’t worry. I still won’t be intimidated by you.”

She moved away then but tried to get the last word.

“Bitch.”

I had the intention of saying something but noticed Fuwa’s leg stretch out far enough to make her trip and fall right onto the ground in front of a group of drunk dancers. She screamed but they all laughed and picked her up.

I expected them to let her go but instead they lifted her up like she was a trophy and began to cheer and chant as though she were an offering.

“What’s happening?” I looked back to see Connor and Jax, the two of them looking less drunk and Jax carrying a tiny glass of clear liquid. “And what is Fuwa doing here?” Connor added.

“I wanted to see how humans party,” Fuwa replied. “As you can see, I feel as though I entered a cult instead of a club.”

“Here, Bri. The tonic that un-drunks us.”

“I was good, though.” I winked and accepted the offering while watching him blush and look away.

“I was all over the place.”

“Don’t worry,” I whispered and gave him a quick kiss before taking the shot. It tasted like Sprite, but the effects were instant. I felt like I was back to my coherent self. “You’re pretty hot drunk.”

“I’m a touchy mess and these tonics should erase our embarrassing moments as well,” Jax wished before moving to slip his arm around my waist. “Thanks for putting up with me.”

“You really weren’t that bad,” I reassured him. “It was hot, especially the kissing.”

“Why do I have a feeling you really like when we kiss?” Connor acknowledged. All I could do was grin while blinking my eyes innocently.

“That’s a yes.” Jax laughed and kissed my cheek. “Now that we’re sober again, are we ditching?”

“We might as well. Don’t want to make Finnick and Kaito worry,” I suggested. “Plus, isn’t Professor Phoenix watching us tonight?”

“Oh.”

We all looked to Fuwa as he shrugged. “Miss Electra stole her.”

“Stole her?” all three of us repeated and I followed up with, “Isn’t kidnapping…like illegal?”

“Miss Electra asked me to watch you guys tonight since it’s Professor Phoenix’s birthday and she wanted to get her wasted for a few hours,” he explained. “She’s still technically on-call if something goes awry, but I can handle the basic stuff. Not like I had to interfere or anything.”

He specifically looked at me and I shrugged.

“Aren’t you such a loving god brother, familiar,” I praised. “I’ll save you some cookies tomorrow when I bake them.”

“Only if they’re chocolate chip,” he muttered.

“Sure.” I laughed. “You can go rest then, Fuwa.”

“I’ll stick around until we’re out of the building,” he answered. “Got to make sure you don’t run to the bar again.”

“I wasn’t bad!” I argued.

“She really wasn’t,” Jax added.

“Says the guy who was saying urinals have perfume sprays that shoot at penises.”

I covered my mouth to stop myself from bursting into waves of laughter, while Connor was snickering and fighting his own urge to lose it. Jax was frowning while giving Connor a look of disappointment.

“You’re supposed to be nice to me.”

“That is me being nice. You’re lucky you’re not Finnick, or I would have roasted you to the point you’d never have a shot again.”

“Evil,” Jax concluded as Connor moved to squeeze himself between, hooking our waists with his broad arms.

“C’mon, girlfriend and boyfriend. We’re heading home.”

“How fun,” I gleeful declared and Jax sighed.

“I feel as though we’re going on another adventure.”

“I’ll lead the way,” Fuwa commented, taking the lead as we followed and began recapping the night.

It was when we were close to the exit that I felt Fuwa’s change in demeanor. I shivered while I came to a stop.

“Bri?” Jax asked, but Connor stopped as well for what seemed to be the same reasoning. Jax followed our gaze and quietly cursed.

“Well, look who we have here,” he whispered.

Though we’d never met this man, it was very obvious who he was. Tall and muscular, with light purple eyes with bits of silver. His hair was jet-black and gelled back to give him a sophisticated appearance, but his smug smile immediately gave off cocky vibes. He wore a black suit and was giving a bunch of girls stacks of bills.

A particular girl caught my attention: the taller sister of the blonde from the beach. She wore a white dress that appeared to be of higher quality in comparison to the other girls. She was standing right next to the man, her arm hooked around his as she gave a sultry smile while pressing her breasts against the man’s arm.

My ears worked hard to catch onto what she was purring to him.

“Oh, Papa. Can we go now?”

The man looked down at her before he seemed to look further. “Where’s your sister?”

The question seemed to disappoint the woman as she moved her arms from him and looked away. “Leia’s going to the beach or something. She needs air after being humiliated. I’m sure it’s over being carried by those drunk dancers who threw her in the fountain.”

“Tell her to hurry up and get back here when she’s done with getting air. Hmph. I don’t pay her to do nothing.”

“I’ll let her know.”

“Good,” he huffed.

I looked at Connor to feel his emotions. It was tricky to decipher, but it only took him a few seconds to seem to come to a conclusion.

“Let’s go, guys,” Connor encouraged as he tightened his hold around us. “We should enjoy one final toast when we get home.”

I noticed the man’s gaze suddenly move our way, and I decided to play along with whatever Connor was leading us into.

“Are we going to do other things?” I asked and leaned up to kiss his cheek.

“Anything you want, babe,” he assured me and looked into my eyes with loving grace.

“Better save some of that energy for me,” Jax pointed out, grabbing Connor’s attention. “You guys always love to leave me out.”

“Who said we were leaving you out?” I asked with a teasing grin. “You’re always welcome to join.”

“Exactly,” Connor declared and surprisingly moved in right for the prize: Jax’s lips.

More than one person gasped, but the sound was more of in awe and praise. I knew by then we’d caught Connor’s dad’s attention, but that was exactly what we wanted.

“Good morning, Miss Harlow, Mr. Morgan, and Mr. Giovani.”

Connor broke the kiss with Jax before the three of us moved our gazes to Fuwa, who was now in a perfectly white suit with his hair gelled back. He was even wearing white gloves like he was a limousine driver, and he bowed when our attention was focused on him.

“Your ride home awaits.”

“Perfect timing,” I praised and looked at my two men. “Ready to go?”

“Definitely,” Connor replied and gave me a kiss. “About time we ditched for somewhere quieter.”

“I call in between,” I proudly declared.

Jax chuckled. “Sweetheart, there’s only in between for you.”

“C’mon,” Connor encouraged. “We’re wasting time.”

We began to move, but I noticed the way Connor’s eyes locked onto his father’s. The man was doing a fine job of hiding his anger, but it was obvious in his eyes.

I knew right away which side our “sponsor” was on, but this was only confirmed as my eyes drifted to the taller blonde, who gave me an envious look.

Her piercing eyes only motivated me as I held Connor’s arm a little tighter as we reached the automatic doors to the exit.

There was indeed a white limousine waiting for us, and I gave Fuwa a look as he opened the door for us.

Fuwa, did you steal a limo?

“Borrowed, sister. Borrowed.”

Smooth.

We entered the vehicle and played our roles until we were out and onto the streets.

“I can’t believe we just did that.” Jax took the words out of my mouth as he melted into the soft leather seats. “Fuck. That was tense.”

“Fuwa? Do you even know how to drive?”

“I do,” he replied as we came to a stop at the lights. He looked over to give us a pleased grin. “Good work in pissing that douche off.”

“You know him?” Connor asked.

“I wish I didn’t, but he’s on Professor Phoenix’s radar. I saw the resemblance but figured it was a coincidence.”

“Sadly, it’s not,” Connor admitted, but seemed relaxed.

“Why do I have a feeling you made your decision?” I asked him.

“Because I have,” he replied. “He doesn’t have good intentions for me, or us, for that matter. All I sensed was anger, retribution, and disappointment. He closed off his emotions a second after that initial blow.”

“So your mom is the good side, huh?” Jax concluded.

“Looks like it.” Connor smiled in relief. “It makes me feel a bit better.”

“Even though your dad’s a douche?” Fuwa asked as he focused on the road. I gave him a look but returned my eyes to Connor as he chuckled.

“Yup,” he replied. “It’s not like I haven’t lived and grown without my parents. Finding out who they are is one thing, but discovering their sides of the story helps with the decision-making. He may have wanted to sponsor us to join his side, but I doubt he’ll carry through with those plans.”

“Good.” Jax sighed. “We didn’t want to join anyway.”

We laughed and I moved around to sit right in between them.

“Red, you’re not supposed to go moving around while the car is moving,” Connor scolded with a grin while he wrapped his arm around my shoulder. Jax slipped his arm around my waist as the two of them rested against me.

“Sure, sure, but my loyal familiar, god brother is driving, so I can only assume we won’t die.”

“Not reassured whatsoever,” Jax concluded.

“I heard that!” Fuwa huffed.

We laughed and allowed ourselves to relax.

“Payback is fun,” I whispered. “Let’s do that again.”

“I have a feeling your wish will come true sooner than you think,” Connor concluded.

“If it does, we’ll be ready,” I confirmed.

“And look cool while dealing with it,” Jax added.

“Yup,” I agreed.

“Thanks, guys,” Connor whispered. “I don’t think I would have walked out of there without you guys.”

“That’s why we’re here,” I said with pride.

“That’s what boyfriends and girlfriends do.” Jax winked. “Or harems do? I guess that’s the term, right?”

“The Notorious Five have struck again!” I cheered.

The car was completely silent for five solid seconds before the three of them burst into laughter, leaving me to sulk while darting my glaring eyes at the two men and my god brother, familiar.

“Never do that again.” Jax laughed.

“God, that was horrid.” Connor chuckled.

“Imagine that being a slogan? Cringe worthy,” Fuwa added.

“Ugh. You guys are mean,” I muttered. “Leave me alone.”

“Aww, don’t reject us, baby,” Jax hummed and kissed me.

“We’ll stop teasing you,” Connor confirmed and kissed me right after Jax.

“I can’t agree to that, but I’ll always be here to steal limos for you,” Fuwa confirmed.

We smiled and I let my eyes close while my tense body from the night of activities finally loosened.

A night of dancing with the Notorious Three.

~KAITO~

“FINNICK?”

I walked a little faster, trying to find where he’d gone so late at night. I had a hunch that Connor, Jax, and Brianne wouldn’t come back until closer to the morning but waking up to the other side of the bed empty left a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach.

Ever since that interaction with that girl my stomach had been flipping up and down. There was something troubling about her, like she carried an evil trait about her presence that set all my warning signals off, but it made no sense to me.

We’re not going to see her again.

I reached the exact spot on the beach where we’d met her, the place deserted of people as the full moon shone high in the sky and made the calming waters look immaculate while covering their dark dangers.

My eyes continued to scan the oasis of sand until they locked onto the pink-haired man in green shorts. My racing heart was given a moment’s break, relief rushing through me as I pushed myself forward to run the remaining distance to reach where Finnick stood on a rock.

He wasn’t painting or anything. Just standing there under the enchanting moonlight that he seemed to be so transfixed on.

It was like he was under hypnosis for a second, and as I got closer, I noticed how black his eyes were.

Pitch black, like the dark sky above us.

“Finnick?” I questioned as I reached him, and it took a second for his gaze to finally turn to meet mine. I scrunched my face in confusion, noticing that those ink-black orbs were no longer what I’d seen seconds earlier - Finnick’s ocean teal-green eyes returned as they blinked in surprise.

“Kaito? What are you doing here?”

“Uh…” I had to pause to think of why I was here in the first place - the sight of those jet black eyes still haunting my thought process. “You weren’t in bed and I got worried.”

“I left a note on the nightstand,” he pointed out with an appreciative grin as his eyes softened. “Didn’t see it?”

Now I had no choice but to blush in embarrassment. It hadn’t even occurred to me to check my surroundings before I jumped out of bed, grabbed my katana to strap to my back, and raced out of the room.

I’m such an idiot.

“No,” I finally replied. “I…was just…”

What the hell was I supposed to say? I was worried about him being alone and afraid he’d slip out of reach? That after everything he’d gone through I still couldn’t sleep until I knew he was safe in the same bed as me or in the arms of Brianne? That I still worried something would happen that just pushed him off the brink of self-destruction and I’d lose him forever like a single balloon slipping from my grasp and entering the sky to drift away for all eternity?

“Worried about me?” he concluded with a smirk. “You worry too much, Kaito. Nothing is gonna happen to me.” His wink at the end was followed with him reaching out for my hand. “Wanna walk down the beach for a bit?”

“S-Sure,” I concluded and reached to place my hand in his. The way he squeezed my hand sent shocks through me, but I wasn’t sure if they were good or bad.

What the hell is wrong with me? Did I drink something bad or something?

We moved off the rock to head down the beach, the crashing waves moving closer to our walking path and seemingly getting rid of our footsteps as we continued our walking date.

I shouldn’t feel uneasy still, like something bad was going to happen, and yet my heart still couldn’t stop beating so furiously. It was like we were running at full speed and not walking hand in hand.

“You’ve been tense today,” Finnick pointed out. “Something bothering you still?”

I looked at him. He met my gaze, and I couldn’t help but come to a dramatic stop. As if predicting my movement, he stopped as well, his eyes never leaving mine as I swallowed the lump in my throat that thought to keep me silent.

Why do I feel so anxious lately? Is it because of the exam? Is there something I’m ignoring? What the hell is wrong with me?

“Are you still having nightmares?” Finnick asked, his question surprising me enough for it to show on my face. Finnick nodded slowly and suddenly pulled me into a hug.

“It’s okay to still feel a little anxious from that experience. It’s thanks to Brianne we somehow got out of it, but you’re still having dreams about that experience?”

All I could do was hug him back as I slowly nodded into his shoulder. It was the only excuse I could go with to try and hide the reality of my confusion. I didn’t know what was wrong with me, or if the contribution to my growing anxiety was due to our past exam.

I’d talked to Brianne about it just a few hours earlier, and she’d given me a sense of relief and even boosted my confidence.

Why did that suddenly change? Could it have really been due to our brief interaction with that blonde chick?

“I hate feeling like this,” I muttered against his skin. “Feeling like everything is bottling up inside me and is at the brink of bursting. It’s like my anxiety is eating me up inside, and I don’t know what to do about it. There’s no danger around us or anything. Nothing is trying to tear us apart. Not even death…yet I can’t get this feeling out of me. I want to enjoy this vacation to the fullest, but I’m just worried about everything going downhill.”

“It’s okay to feel worried,” Finnick whispered and moved back to meet my worried eyes with loving ones. “That was like Semester Five. It was like a clock continued to tick down, as though my life became a countdown until the next catastrophe hit me. I would let the anxiety consume me. Wake up in the middle of the night and be crippled by it. I hid it well, but now that I’ve had the time to think about it, I really shouldn’t have bottled all of it inside. I had all this worry bottled inside when I was surrounded by those who could help me feel reassured, like no matter what occurred in the near future, you’d have my back. I didn’t have to say anything for you all to be there for me, and it made all those nights worrying about the future feel like a waste of time and internal agony.”

He gave me a comforting smile as he whispered, “You can share what’s troubling you with me whenever. Even if it doesn’t make sense to you. It may not even make sense to me, but at least it’s out in the open. It’s free from creating a house inside you that hoards those emotions and fights to suffocate you.”

“What if it never stops?” I whispered as my voice trembled just slightly. “What if it keeps going and going? I won’t be able to concentrate in kendo if this continues. We’re going to have competitions before the workload of school and this being our final year… I just…”

“You’re not going to bring us down, silly.” Finnick’s voice was so quiet that I lifted my head up in time for him to kiss me soothingly on my lips.

I blinked at the move, and yet it seemed to silence all the rushing thoughts that fought to flood my brain. Like my mind was being submerged and Finnick had become the vacuum to suck all the water away.

A pinch of guilt hit me, as if I didn’t deserve to feel alleviation from a simple kiss, but it was soon vanquished by passion as Finnick deepened his movements, his hands gripping my hips and pressing us together firmly.

The groan that left me sent a thrilling force through me as I kissed him right back, enjoying how it muted the thoughts that had tried to ruin the beach day with Brianne moments earlier. Kissing Finnick was calming to my mind yet electrifying to my body, which only reminded me of how I was beginning to really allow myself to love.

To let go of the thoughts of logic and go with the flow of things.

He released my lips for a moment, the two of us breathing heavily while our half-opened eyes got lost in each other’s dancing orbs of emotion.

“We’re in this together. We’ve survived the craziest things in the last three years, and even before we met Brianne, we stood together. Next semester isn’t going to be any different, and I want you to know that. We’re in this. We have your back, and if your anxiety doesn’t stop when school starts, we can get Professor Phoenix to check and maybe see if we can get you some medication for it.”

I frowned in worry at the word ‘medication’, but Finnick shook his head as if he were predicting my thoughts.

“It’s not bad to have to use medication to control those emotions. They’re interfering with your quality of life, right? You’re not enjoying this trip to the fullest, are you?”

“No,” I quietly confessed.

“That’s not fair to you, and even though your emotions are valid and feelings of the past contributed to these lingering present thoughts, if it begins to hurt your future, you have to take care of it. Medication won’t necessarily heal it, but it’ll put it on pause and give you that chance to focus on your current priority. Then we can figure out a better way to manage it until it’s gone and you’re back to your usual Kaito self,” Finnick concluded.

“The others won’t think I’m sick for using medication, right?”

“No. You know we’d never judge you.” He took my hands and squeezed them. “I won’t judge you. They won’t judge you. And if anyone else tries to, it’s none of their fucking business.”

That made me smirk as I squeezed his hand to hide the tiny tremors of worry that seeped through my hands.

“I used to be the one to lecture you and now it seems to have turned around,” I muttered.

“Jealous?” Finnick grinned happily.

“Very.” I chuckled and gave him another quick hug. “Thanks, Finnick.”

“Always,” he replied and squeezed me tightly. “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” I replied, feeling good about saying it out loud without a second thought.

Opening my eyes, I noticed a large shadow along the sandy surface.

“Why is there a huge shadow?” I asked and suddenly sensed Finnick’s spike in tension as he seemed to freeze in place.

“Take a deep breath!”

I did exactly as he said before he pulled back and I turned around in time to see the massive wave that was about to crash into us. I tried to grab Finnick’s hand but the wave hit us forcefully, and I was immediately pulled into the frigid cold depths.

My initial response was to panic, but I fought the compulsion to conform to that very emotion while I seemed to sink deeper as the rush of bubbles blinded my sight. Something caught hold of me, but what threw me off was it wrapping around my right ankle and pulling me further down instead of rising up.

I moved my arms furiously, feeling my magic soar through me to my fingertips to aid me in this new battle.

REVEALA BUBBLO NEVA!

The very bubbles that were desperate to blind me were suddenly gone, and I was able to see the last glimpse of a being swimming deeper into the waters. They looked up to meet my glaring eyes, and I noticed the blue orbs that glowed with magic and hints of blonde hair that disappeared into the darkness like the rest of her body

I was ready to go after her, only realizing how far deep I was as my body continued its descent. My eyes widened when I took in how far away the surface was, and I mentally realized I’d run out of oxygen before I had a fighting chance.

The panic began to settle in, and my sword was only weighing me down. I couldn’t see Finnick anywhere, which only added to my worry as I hoped he was out on the shore and not in a similar predicament as me.

The motivation to fight began to grow as I moved my arms and fought to begin the journey upward, but the more I fought, the harder it became as my movements were counterproductive due to the weight of my sword.

I debated on letting it go, but the idea of that being down below getting it struck a chord in me. This wasn’t just my ordinary practice sword, but the one I’d let Brianne borrow for the assembly. I’d brought it because Master wanted me to practice with its weight since I’d be getting a new sword for the final year in the kendo club, but I felt like it had a bigger purpose in my life and I couldn’t forgo it.

That left me a sitting duck, and I began to lose hope as my arms grew tired.

All I could do was look upward, the fear of dying beginning to trickle through me as I remembered Brianne’s loving smile and Finnick’s compassionate expression from moments earlier.

I don’t want to die…

My eyes closed shut as if doing so would suddenly make everything else fade away and return me back to my bed. I wished to be sleeping next to Brianne as she snuggled against my warm body with Finnick embracing her from behind.

Why couldn’t I just get away from here? Why can’t my magic just zap me away from danger? Why am I giving up? Why…why…why…

Something tight suddenly grabbed my hand, and I opened my eyes to see Finnick’s glowing blue ones. My eyes widened as they noticed the golden aura that wrapped around his body, his pink strands suddenly an ocean teal-green with white threads of glowing hair that added to the magical look.

My eyes swarmed with relief, but my lungs cried for their desperate need for air. Finnick pulled me closer as his other hand pressed on my cheek and his lips crushed mine. I gasped in his air, feeling bad for needing it, but he offered more and more until I knew I stood a fighting chance to reach the top.

He pulled back to look into my eyes once more, and with a bob of his head, I noticed the crystal gold necklace begin to emit intense power as the rest of his body continued to glow. His eyes briefly looked downward, and I noticed how darkness swarmed his irises and began to seal the glowing force of those jewels.

It was brief, but this time I saw every bit of the black sheet covering his glowing eyes and then retreating like it had completed its purpose. Then we were moving upward at a much faster pace as the waters seemed to aid us instead of fighting to destroy us, like they had earlier.

We were bursting through the surface in seconds, and I gasped for more air and fought to remain afloat.

“Are you okay!”

I looked over to see a guard on the beach, waving his hands and looking just as drenched as we were as he stood on the soaked beach. I soon realized other individuals were on the shore gasping for air, and the sound of sirens echoing from afar told me this was going to be marked as something natural.

Nothing about that was natural…

I looked around for Finnick, only to see he was helping a little girl who was wearing pink floaties on her arms. He swam back my way.

“Can you swim?” Finnick asked as his eyes scanned my face.

“Ya,” I breathed, and we worked on getting back to the shore.

“My daughter!” a woman screamed and raced towards us as we crawled onto the soggy sand.

“Mommy!” The girl beamed and ran to the woman as if the crushing waters hadn’t swept her away.

They embraced, and the mother began to cry in happiness, all while the officers were pulling up and racing to the soggy surface of the sand to try and figure out what happened.

I noticed the offered hand in front of me, and I looked up to see Finnick standing there. His hair clung to the sides of his face, while his chiseled chest moved up and down as he caught his breath.

The necklace on his neck was back to its normal appearance, just like his ocean eyes that stared into my purple ones. For a split second, we were no longer on the beach, but on a battlefield. He wore an outfit of gold and teal, while the black fabric emphasized the dramatic glowing colors.

A bow in his hand, he held his head high, while golden arrows pierced the lands from afar and crushed the shadows that fought to consume whatever they were trying to destroy.

The sheer bravery, power, and blossoming grace of his appearance made my heart flicker in lust and pride, all while I felt like a burden that had failed him and everyone else.

With a blink, the scene was gone, and I noticed Finnick’s frown before he was crouching down to get to my level.

“Kaito? You okay?”

“Y-Ya,” I admitted and shook my head. “What the hell just happened?”

“The guard keeps saying we experienced a tsunami or something, but I doubt it. Wouldn’t be so quick like that.”

Quick? That felt like an eternity.

“The police are here, but I don’t think I want to stick around to be questioned,” he admitted. “I don’t want our sponsor seeing us on the news or anything. Could cause trouble for Connor.”

Right.

“Yes. We should go. We’ll be able to hear updates on the news,” I agreed.

He nodded and helped me up, but I quickly caught him when he lost his balance.

“Fuck, Finnick? Are you okay?”

“Ya.” He chuckled weakly. “My body feels like jelly. I think the spike of adrenaline finally took a dramatic exit.”

“Here. I’ll help you,” I reasoned.

“I’m fine.” He tried to stand but his legs were shaking. “Okay. I lied.”

That made me chuckle quietly as I let his arm rest on my shoulder while my other arm hooked his waist to support his weight.

“FINNICK! KAITO!”

We looked up to see Brianne, Jax, and Connor heading our way with Professor Phoenix, which left me wondering if what just happened was something captured on the news for them to hear about it.

“Thank you, mister!” The girl with her pink floaties was suddenly back and thanking Finnick with her wide, hopeful eyes.

“You’re welcome, princess.” Finnick winked with a teeth-glimmering smile. “Good job swimming.”

“Thank you! I was going to fight the golden mermaid!”

Golden mermaid.

“Well, you tried but she ran away. Probably scared of your strength.”

She giggled happily and hugged Finnick’s legs before running back to her mother, who bowed her head in gratefulness.

I held onto Finnick as the others approached, but mind was racing as I fought to try and figure this out. This wasn’t an accident, but my gut told me we couldn’t find the culprit.

Was that why I was anxious?

“Hey,” Finnick whispered and caught my attention. “Stop thinking. We’ll figure it out together.”

His eyes were brewing with hope and energy, even after what we’d just experienced. All I could do was nod before I kissed him on the cheek.

“Thanks for saving me.”

“Always,” he whispered with a wide smile. “I’ve got your back as you’ve always got mine.”

Will I be strong enough to return the favor when that time comes?

I took a final look at the ocean waters. The waves were now calm like they hadn’t swallowed many of us in their dangerous grasp.

I have to grow stronger…or I’ll be left behind.

SEMESTER SEVEN OF CHANGE

~BRIANNE~

“My mistress is better than yours!”

“Is not! Alice is a blessing from the gods!”

“Brianne IS a god!

“She’s not a better god than my Alice!”

“It’s not about who’s better. It’s the fact she is a god!”

“Well, Alice is a blessing and those are better than gods!”

“That makes no fucking sense!”

“I don’t care! It’s too early and it’s obvious my mistress is better than yours!”

“Say that to my face!”

“I AM in your face!”

“I’m gonna electrocute you!”

“Bring it, you fake Pikachu!”

“I’m not a Pikachu!”

“Well you are now, and I’m going to catch you with a pokeball and throw you into the sea!”

“That’s assault!”

“You don’t know the definition of assault!”

“Brianne! I’m being bullied!”

“Don’t go crying to your mistress! She said we had to be quiet for her to work!”

“We’re not being quiet in the slightest, all thanks to you.”

“How is this MY fault?”

“Your existence is your fault!”

“I was minding my own business being a floating ball when I was brought into this world of familiars!”

“Well, I was minding my own business living a god child life when I decided to come down to help my sister!”

“You’re not even related to her!”

“How do you know that? You can’t even tell the difference between red and blue!”

“My vision has nothing to do with this!”

“Yes, it does, because you can’t see how epic Brianne is and how Alice isn’t her identical lost twin like you keep on saying!”

“Is too!”

“Is not!”

“Come fight me!”

“I’m more than happy to but I can’t hit girls apparently, or Brianne’s going to give me a long talk and probably spank me. And that would just be weird.”

“Serves you right! Feel the wrath of your mistress.”

“Hmph. Don’t go praising her. That’s my duty.”

I finished off the last report by signing on the dotted line and closing the booklet of pages that went into immense detail of what this year’s policies would be for the new uniform code, bully prevention program, and update in security measures both on and off-campus properties.

Lowering my pen to the student council table, I looked over to the door just as it creaked open and Alice popped her head through the space.

“Mistress!”

“Cyrus? Didn’t I say not to go bother Brianne’s familiar while she’s trying to work on school stuff?”

“I didn’t hear that!” she defended, the little floating familiar placing her hands on her ears. “See? Lalalalala. I heard nothing!”

“Seriously?” Fuwa stared at her with irritation. “You’re annoying!”

“And my mistress is better than yours!”

“Don’t insult my mistress!”

“Don’t insult MY mistress!”

“GRRR!”

“ROOAR!”

Alice walked into the room and closed the door before meeting my gaze.

“Good morning, Brianne.”

“Nice to see you again, Alice,” I greeted. “Sorry about having to do introductions on the first day of school. The jet lag really hit us hard last week.”

“No, no. It’s fine. It was honestly perfect timing since one of my boyfriends got sick and I had to help him since he’s stubborn and doesn’t like people aiding him when he’s unwell,” she explained. “And not perfect timing as in you and your boyfriends getting sick and all.”

“I get it.” I giggled and gave her an inviting smile. “Come have a seat. Mia and Miya won’t be here for another hour. It’s still kind of early.”

Today was our first day back and the official start of Semester Seven.

Our summer was indeed one of the best I’d ever experienced. Sure, we had a few mishaps, including the mysterious blonde chick who kept bumping into me and the sudden “tsunami” they claimed came out of nowhere and left out of nowhere. It was intriguing how that incident was ruled out as natural causes when the beach still lingered with an odd sense of magic that I couldn’t put my finger on. It wasn’t a sensation I was familiar with but it delivered a nostalgic sensation when you were within its presence for too long.

Since we returned, adapting back to our old schedule was one of the trickiest parts. Getting into the swing of using our magic for powerful spells and contributing to our endurance was exhausting.

I was definitely out of shape when it came to running, which was why I scheduled a cheer practice after class for anyone who wanted to get back into shape after the madness of summer we’d enjoyed.

I couldn’t be the only one to gain a few pounds after our amazing adventures, and I couldn’t wait to get back into the swing of things.

Professor Phoenix informed me that our official cheer tournament was going to be next semester, but the football team would be playing a “test” match in the middle of the semester so we’d get an opportunity to see what the competition was all about.

That left me a bit excited for Connor, especially since he enjoyed the competitive sport that helped in many areas. Sports were one of those hobbies you could keep pursuing or return to when you needed that solid break.

Adding the fact that he excelled in the sport and had so many fans and fellow players admiring him always gave a bit of a boost. Cheer squad did the same thing for me, to be surrounded by friends and fellow cheerleaders who looked at me for guidance and strength.

Competitive cheerleading was the one thing I really wanted to experience, which we’d at least experience in our final year here.

The idea of this being our last year at Witchling Academy hadn’t yet sunk in. The thought that in a few short months, we’d be graduates and have to figure out what to do next was terrifying. I don’t know if it was just me, but I was missing the great satisfaction of achieving something as great as graduating from school.

It could have been the fact I didn’t feel quite prepared for what was to come, or that I felt like I needed to learn and perform more to achieve that level of satisfaction. I was keeping my feelings regarding all of that to myself, for now, but pondered if the others felt the same.

With this new semester starting, I merely had to say a little prayer in hopes it wouldn’t be troublesome. Our trip had essentially been smooth. Even with the blonde chick and “mini tsunami”, everything else had been a blast.

It was now the Notorious Five’s mission to go back there again, only on our own accord and money. It would take some time to save, but the goal would be ours to achieve in a few years.

“How was summer?” Alice asked as she sat down. “I heard you guys got to travel.”

“It was intriguing, to say the least,” I replied and stretched my arms. “I’m a little too tanned now.”

Alice laughed and nodded. “I was getting multiple confused looks this morning and I figured we may look alike if you spent too much time in the sun without sunscreen.”

“I didn’t bring any,” I declared and hid my face with my hands. “A beach sin, I know.”

“You’re lucky you didn’t get a sunburn.”

“That already sounds like a pain. There were lots of shady spots so people wouldn’t get lightheaded from the heat which was nice,” I admitted. “Did you have to spend the summer here?”

“Thank goodness, no.” She shook her head. “I was able to go back for the summer and then had a gatekeeper bring me back here. I only need to portray that I’m attending a different school for one semester. It’s a bit of a hindrance, honestly. Sorry that you guys have to deal with it.”

“None of us are complaining,” I reasoned. “Is it an administrative problem?”

“Sort of,” she confessed. “We’re trying to portray the illusion that I’m ‘gone’ from the school and whatnot. A jealous group set me up, so staying away for a semester in a different universe seemed a good way to prove my innocence.”

“Why didn’t you just go to a different school?” I suggested.

“I want to give off the presumption that they banished me away for death,” Alice elaborated. “Complicated stuff, but I want to play the element of surprise. Coming over here and attending the semester will be my back-up to prove I didn’t skip school, which will make sure they don’t try to hold me back.”

“Yup. That sounds complicated without much detail,” I agreed and bobbed my head for added emphasis. “Um…did Professor Phoenix go into detail about the whole sister thing?”

“Ya.” Alice paused as if she were deep in thought. “Guess magic is truly amazing. I don’t blame my mom for wanting me, but it would have been nice if she’d stayed to raise me.”

“She didn’t stay?” I looked at her with wide eyes and Alice gave me a conflicted look while attempting to smile.

“Let’s just say you can pray, dream, and wish for something, but when it’s finally in your grasp, forget how valuable it was when you didn’t have it in your possession.” Her words held so much sadness that she tried to cover up. “I’m not mad anymore or anything. I’m alive, have three amazing boyfriends, and a familiar that makes life fun. Aside from the drama, I’ve been enjoying my life without making everything catch on fire.”

“Catch on fire?”

“It’s a long, long story for that one.” She smirked. “Either way, I never expected to be hiding in another universe. Your lands are basically the same as ours.”

“Makes you wonder how many universes are out there, doesn’t it?” I whispered while admiring the idea. “If we all live in rows of universes that are parallel to one another and all have the same Earth and countries etcetera.”

“Could be very possible.” Alice sighed. “The galaxy connects us all together.”

We were quiet for a moment before I noted, “I’ll have to make an announcement that my cousin will be joining us for the semester so people don’t bombard you.”

“That would be nice. At least no weird looks.” Alice looked relieved by the idea. “I deal with enough constant attention at my school.”

“What’s your school called?”

“Blazing Academy. Obviously yours is Witchling. Pretty unique compared to ours. We’re basically a school for anyone with abilities related to scorching flames. There’s more to it, obviously, but you get the general drift.”

“Ya. We have a whole system revolving around Witchling, but then it gets complicated.”

“Like life,” Alice concluded and her phone went off. “Hmm? Oh. I was supposed to see Professor Phoenix real quick.”

She rose up and looked over at our familiars, who were suddenly sleeping.

“When did they fall asleep?” Alice asked.

“I honestly have no clue. I think they were just arguing out of the blue,” I commented and smiled at Fuwa’s cute sleeping figure. He was in his little boy form, and now hugging the classic Pikachu plushie I’d found at the airport in Dubai before we headed back.

“Cyrus arguing means she likes you,” Alice commented. “It’s not like there are many familiars she can interact with in our world. She may project that she hates Fuwa’s guts, but she sees him as a friend.”

“That’s a relief. I think Fuwa is the same.”

“Where’s your other familiar?”

“Elsa. She’s sleeping. Most likely with my boyfriend’s familiar, Luna.”

“Ah. The guy with the hair that looks like it’s on fire,” Alice reasoned. “He’s dangerously strong.”

“How do you know?”

“Can see it in his aura alone. Our school judges people quickly by the aura, especially when their main element is fire. You’re strong as well, but I find your magic has a wide range that I can’t sense. Your boyfriend, however…his flame energy is fierce and dangerously high. Tells me he has various abilities within the flaming chart, which is pretty awesome. Also proves he has disaster qualities that can be difficult to control if not careful.”

She walked over to scoop the little girl Cyrus up with a small smile.

“Is it worrying?” I pondered.

“Nah.” She moved her gaze to me. “He’s really in control of it. Kind of like he knows his abilities and worth. If you’re confident in your skills and ability to use them when it comes to a destructive element like fire, you don’t need to worry about losing control. Fire is one of the elements that needs the intensity of their host’s emotions to do serious damage. Fire destroys on its own accord but realistically, the speed it takes to burn whatever is in its path is a lot slower without fierce intention. When someone desires to destroy a sectioned place, the flames immediately drain that power to emphasize their movement and really complete the job. At Blazing, we worry when people don’t have any control and aren’t confident in their element either. It proves that they’re dangerous when they lose their emotional cool. He doesn’t project that, even with how powerful he is, which is good.”

“Interesting,” I replied. “Never would have seen it in that sense.”

“We all learn the elements differently, especially when it comes to perception. I’m sure you could teach me loads of things,” she reasoned with a smile. “I’m gonna get going, but I think I’ll come check out the cheer practice after school. I heard you’re the team captain so I’m curious.”

I laughed nervously and smiled. “I’m average.”

“Bullshit.” Alice laughed. “When I walked down the halls, all I could hear was praise about you being smart, pretty, talented, and really good at cheerleading. They all seemed pumped for next semester’s competitions. Too bad I’ll miss it.”

“We’ll make sure to record it for you,” I assured her. “Not like it’s going to be super cool with magic fireworks and such.”

“Hey, you never know.” Alice walked to the door. “Anything is possible in our world of magic, especially when it comes to competition.” She gave me a wave. “I’ll see you later. Thanks for making the transition here real easy, so far. I was a little worried that I’d feel out of place and all, but it hasn’t been bad.”

“Make sure you join us for lunch,” I encouraged. “Mia and Miya would love to talk. Hopefully, we’ll finish cheer earlier so we can all go to the mall?”

“Mall. Meaning we’ll go shopping together?”

“Yes,” I replied. “Haven’t been to the malls here?”

“N-No,” she stuttered and blushed. “It’s hard to have female friends that don’t want to kill you at Blazing so…this seems like a rare moment.”

“Really? Even after three years of school?” I gasped.

“Apparently when you’re surrounded by hot boys all the time, it chases away the female friend potential and reels in the jealousy.”

“I’m not even surprised there,” I groaned. “I sometimes miss it.”

“Don’t worry,” she said with her head lifted up. “I’ll be your jealousy radar. You’ll know who’s a real bitch around here in one solid day.”

“I’m excited about your services,” I cheered.

She laughed and gave another wave. “See ya, Brianne.”

“Bye, Alice.”

The door closed, leaving me in the quiet room. Quietly rising up, I walked over to where Fuwa was sleeping away, and with a snap of my fingers, a tiny blanket lowered on top of him. He smiled in his sleep, his expression as peaceful as ever.

“God brother,” I whispered. “That means we have a god mother, right?”

Returning to my seat, I looked at the time on my phone and lowered my head on the desk.

Was she the loving voice from the sky? Will we get to learn more about this world? About our demigod potentials and what lies ahead after Witchling is up?

That’s what worried me the most.

School was almost over and we’d have to begin our lives as true adults in our society. My only problem as of now was that I didn’t know what I wanted to do “after”. What would be my next step when I received my diploma? Would I go back to school for more education? Become an agent like my sister? Aim for law school to become judges like my parents? What do I want to do?

The idea was frustrating, and I’d been putting it off for a while. I didn’t want to leave Witchling Academy yet. It may have sounded childish, but I felt the last three years had merely grazed the surface of this school.

A school created by gods and once destroyed by Jax after my death. There was so much history rooted within these lands, but I didn’t know much about it, which was aggravating to me. I loved information, soaking up the past written in ancient books, especially on a foundation that had somehow changed my life.

Thanks to Witchling Academy, my life had changed. I’d left the life of an innocent girl who wished to make friends and learn a few things, to become a woman with four amazing boyfriends, best friends who loved me for who I was, a familiar who was really my unborn daughter from the past, and another familiar who ended up being my god brother who came down to aid us on our journey, walking upon a path of a prophecy that would lead to universal change.

As long as I don’t fall into the traps those shadow people are setting for us.

The thought seemed to trigger a dream I’d had during our Dubai trip. Reflective glimpses of different individuals. Alice was even there, which had caught my attention, and now that I thought about it longer, the first girl reminded me of the girl from the library.

Jade? That was her name, right? She knows the Lisette girl who helped stop Officer Waters from trying to arrest me.

I pondered if I should call her seeing as I had her card, but then again, she was a lawyer. Why would I need her now? The trial wasn’t going to be until the end of Semester Eight, so it wouldn’t make any sense to bother her yet. I’d have to save it for when we were closer to the trial date.

I closed my eyes and continued to think about all that happened in the last three years. To accept and be a little proud of myself and my Notorious Four as we’d somehow implemented a lot of change over the semesters.

Our new uniforms were the highlight of the school year and seemed to become such a trend on social media that other schools were racing to try and get their uniforms changed to match our quality.

It was thanks to our connections and the help of Mia and Miya that we’d gotten everything through so quickly. Adding the fact that Professor Phoenix was so supportive of us and now had parts of the council on our side, we had all the support we needed to do well, which was satisfying.

All I had to focus on right now was making sure our grades were good, our magical performance reached top tier, and my boyfriends were okay. My worry wasn’t on Connor or Jax. I had worried just a little bit with our sponsor being Connor’s biological father, who we found out was an asinine, rich, cocky jerk, from what was summarized on the great Google. But the brief moment during our night a month and a half ago never had a negative effect on Connor.

Connor had mentioned he’d let his mother know about it now that we were back from Dubai, but when that would happen would be based on him. It wasn’t like he was obligated to, but I think because we now knew her intention versus his father’s, it would be smart to keep her informed.

Jax had been perfectly fine the entire trip. Even with the news about Elsa, he was nothing but supportive. With him, it was so easy for me to show my affection, which I felt was good progress compared to before when I was too shy to do so.

My worry laid with Finnick and Kaito, but even Finnick was maturing immensely. After the beach incident, we’d found out Finnick was the one to command the waters to return before they caused damage to the local shops on shore. He’d also saved Kaito and a little girl from drowning.

We’d tried to leave early once we’d arrived on the beach after being alerted by Sebastian, who was watching over them but ended up being interviewed. Finnick was the highlight of it all, and somehow various people around the world were trying to contact him after realizing he was Professor Rosedale’s son.

He’d been ignoring any other offers for his artwork, stating he was still on break, but he did end up calling the man who’d given him his card on the beach.

Not only was he a well-known agent, but the little girl Finnick had saved was his granddaughter. He had nothing but grateful words to give and stated he’d come down to visit sometime during the spring time.

Finnick had mentioned there was an art gallery competition his dad was planning to enter, and I had a hunch Finnick was going to submit his entry or at least work on something for it. I’m sure it would take months of preparation, but if he started now, he’d definitely have a chance.

It gave me comfort that he was healing in his own way while using art as an escape. The picture of me was hanging in the dorm living room, and I’d added some extra magic to ensure it was essentially life-proof.

That’s how much it meant to me.

Kaito was the one who was worrying me the most. With us being in our final year, his kendo training would spike as well due to the world championships happening next semester. It was supposedly scheduled for this semester, but due to many policy changes happening across the board with the change of outdated laws, major competitions were moved to Semester Eight.

It was both a blessing and a curse because we’d get a bit of a relaxing semester but be bombarded next term. It would be difficult to balance everything else we had to do.

Kaito’s anxiety hadn’t changed. In fact, it had grown since the beach incident. We’d already discussed with Professor Phoenix about it, and she was going to schedule one of her colleagues, who was a good psychiatrist, to assist.

Going that route meant it didn’t have to be recorded on our Witchling record since she was from a different district entirely.

The news was somewhat of a relief, and for now, he could take a generic pill that would help calm him down just a bit. At least he was handling the changes well and talking to me and Finnick when he had nightmares, but it felt like he was still pulling away emotionally.

Maybe there was more to his nightmares that we weren’t seeing, but I couldn’t put my finger on it.

I’d have to keep my eye on him while juggling everything else we surely had to do this semester, but it didn’t seem like a burden to me. I loved Kaito just like the others, and I’d do anything to help him to heal and be himself.

Failure must be the final outcome.

The flickering image of the woman with silver hair and blue eyes came to my mind, and it was as though I was standing on that tower once more with my eyes locked on hers as she warned me.

“If you allow yourself to win, the result will only lead to a dramatic falling that one of them won’t be able to escape from. I cannot guarantee that pain won’t be a part of the serenade of darkness, but you’ll survive like many other encounters with those that wish your downfall.”

The reminder had me wondering what would happen next. What would hit us, or particularly Finnick and Kaito, that could potentially make one of them fail?

Something soft rested on my shoulders, followed by a soft touch to my lips that brought me back to the present. I couldn’t help but kiss whoever back, and their obvious grin morphed against my lips before they kissed me firmly.

I allowed my eyes to open, and after a few blurry seconds, a smiling Connor was looking down at me.

“Hey, Sleepy Red,” he teased. “Taking a power nap before the first day of school festivities?”

“Hmmm.” I thought about it. “Maybe.”

He chuckled and kissed me again. “You look tired. Didn’t you go to sleep early last night?”

“I did,” I mumbled and slowly sat up, realizing Connor’s new blazer jacket was the culprit of added warmth on my shoulders. “Until someone woke me up.”

“Who was that?” He feigned innocence which only made my eyes roll.

“You and Jax!”

“Yes, but you enjoyed it,” he reasoned. “Midnight kissing that leads to sex shows we have a very healthy relationship.”

“Having sex with you and then Jax is tiring,” I whined. “I have to start working out again.”

He laughed loud and hard, but it thankfully didn’t wake Fuwa.

“Red. If you can’t handle taking turns, what’s going to happen when we both try to have you at once?”

“I’m not sure.” I blushed at the mere thought. “I’m not taking no winky up my butt.”

He lost it then, and he walked over to hug his muscled arms around me. “Mhm. Let’s see what you say in a few more years.”

“My mind won’t change!”

“Uh-huh.” He kissed my cheek and moved down to my neck.

“Stop bribing me,” I huffed.

“Bribing is giving something to receive in return. I’m not doing that.”

“You’re kissing me,” I complained, attempting to hold back my moans from how good his kisses felt, especially along the sensitive parts of my skin from last night’s - or should I say this morning’s - festivities.

“Not bribing,” he mumbled. “Unless you’re planning to give me a kiss in return.”

I giggled and lifted my head as he pulled back to look down at me.

“What are you doing here?”

“I’m here in Jax’s stead. He has some president duties to take care of and said you forgot something.”

“What did I forget?” I asked, clearly forgetting whatever I was supposed to bring with me today if Jax had to get Connor to deliver it here.

“Professor Phoenix’s wine.” He gestured to the bottle that was gift wrapped. “We apparently owe Professor Phoenix exquisite wine. Jax was going to ask you to bring it to her office but you were already gone when we woke up.”

“Sorry,” I apologized. “I wanted to practice some cheer moves and workout a little longer this morning before finishing up any paperwork the council missed over the summer.”

“Don’t apologize,” Connor assured me. “It’s good that you’re working on yourself. We all need to get back into the groove. Looks like next semester is going to be the hardest, juggling all the competitions and activities we have to do. If they try to slip in another Witchling Games, we’re screwed.”

I reached out to knock on the wooden desk, giving him a glare as I muttered, “Don’t jinx us.”

“My bad.” He cringed and gave an innocent look of regret.

My grin returned as I looked at the bottle of wine that was neatly wrapped before raising me up from my seat to stretch.

“Today’s gonna be a long one.”

“I agree.” He sighed. “You have practice, too?”

“Yup,” I replied as I turned to face him while resting against the desk. “We try to match your practices with ours so that we can coordinate timing and such. The girls are excited to get back into the swing of things, especially with the potential competition next semester.”

“Yours got moved to Semester Eight as well,” Connor confirmed. “I didn’t think they would move all of them.”

“Fishy, right?” I offered as he moved in closer to me.

“Extremely fishy,” he replied and lowered his voice. “Either this semester has something huge that’s supposed to happen or they’re trying to bombard us on purpose.”

“You know what doesn’t make sense to me?” I asked. “Why? Why fill our schedules with a bunch of activities that don’t necessarily help us education-wise? We’ve learned a lot from Witchling Academy thus far, but is it enough to help us pick the career we want?”

“Are you worried about that?”

“Yes,” I admitted. “I’m not sure what I want to do. Like Finnick has art, so if he became an artist like his parents, that would make sense. Kaito has kendo and can easily inherit his family training center. I know my family is basically in law enforcement to some degree…but I don’t think I want to be an agent like my sister. I also don’t see myself being a judge in court. I love discovering more information, but it’s not like a librarian is something that will help support future bills and such, and I don’t really see myself doing anything else.”

“Professor?” Connor offered.

“Me as a teacher?” I arched an eyebrow and he mimicked my move by looking back at me with his raised eyebrow.

“You’re good at helping others see perspectives they don’t think of viewing a certain situation from. You’re knowledgeable and always crave more knowledge. By being a teacher, I think you could help a lot of students. Especially those who don’t feel like they fit in.”

“Maybe,” I whispered as he laid his hands onto the desk surface, his body inches from mine as our lips barely brushed.

“I think you’d be cut out for it. Like Professor Phoenix,” he offered. “Or a counselor.”

“Those options sound more reasonable,” I quietly replied, taking the initiative to kiss him very tenderly. Our lips moved cautiously as if we’d be caught at any minute, but as time continued to tick away, so did our desire to take things slow as our kiss deepened.

“Connor?” I whispered as we broke the kiss to breathe.

“What, Red?” His hungry eyes were locked on mine.

“Do you…think I’m changing too fast?”

“What do you mean changing too fast?”

“Like…growing too fast?” I tried to elaborate on my thoughts. “Our relationship, as well as the others, has really progressed in some sense. Obviously at different paces, but…sometimes I worry that me changing will push you guys away. Especially sometimes when…well…”

I wasn’t sure how to explain the whole darkness part. Aside from Jax, none of them had really seen Marianna come out to play. How do you explain another entity when she only has a mind of her own within your mind and not when empowering you with her dark magic?

Connor moved his hands to my waist, lifting me up to sit on the desk. That brought us closer as he stood between my spread legs while his hands moved back to the wooden surface.

“Talk to me, Brianne,” he whispered. “I miss our one-on-one discussions.”

That helped get rid of the lingering fear of being open with him, and with a deep inhale, I let it out and returned my gaze to him.

“Remember Dark Brianne?”

“Yes,” he replied.

“So…this may sound crazy, but we’ve made a mutual agreement.”

“You and the dark you?” he clarified.

“Ya.” I gave him a worried look. “Don’t think I’m crazy yet?”

“No.” He smirked and gave me a peck on the nose. “Continue.”

I laughed and continued, “She’s basically in my head, but doesn’t comment a lot. Only once in a while. Like to warn me of things. When we were at the club, she helped me pick up on that blonde Leia chick. When she empowers me with that dark energy, she gives me just enough to do exactly that. Not to consume me, or to take complete control, but to give me that boost of confidence where I don’t need to worry about anything else that’s unnecessary. It’s kind of hard to explain.”

“So essentially, she’s an ally within your mind that can empower you, which isn’t the norm given to us by those who believe darkness is evil, correct?”

His response basically reached the point I was trying to get at.

“Mind powers,” I muttered, and he chuckled while shaking his head.

“No, but that would be bothersome to have. Emotions are good enough, and I already deal with thoughts on the regular. The mind is far too hard to control. Even for a dark essence.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve studied a bit about the darkness during my travels. I didn’t really mention it since we were dealing with far more important problems, but I haven’t stopped my research.”

“That’s something I wouldn’t see you doing,” I admitted. “No offense.”

“Ya, it’s more of Kaito thing,” he agreed. “But I was intrigued because, where I met my mom, there were clues about a dark force attempting to control a boy who was supposed to be king. They feared that he’d be consumed and did multiple rituals to try and cast out the darkness. They called every exorcist throughout the lands to come and get rid of the spirit but to no avail. Eventually, they determined the only way of getting rid of the dark force was to kill the boy.”

“But they had pieced the evidence that he was truly possessed,” I reasoned.

“Agreed,” Connor replied. “But they were sure that if they allowed the boy to live, they would all perish by the darkness.”

“So they just killed him?” I concluded.

“It’s said on the day of his execution, an elder arrived and stated that he could heal the boy. They emphasized that no one from near or far could save the boy and get rid of the evil spirit, but the elder assured them that he had the power and skill set to complete it. On the very platform they were going to kill the boy on, he knelt down and told the boy to reveal his true self. The boy was frightened to follow the man’s advice, saying he’d rather be killed than show who he was. The elder promised that if they didn’t like who his real self was, he’d sacrifice himself in his stead so he could leave the kingdom and find a place that would accept him for who he truly was. The boy decided to do as the elder asked.”

“What happened?” I asked in suspense, looking into his eyes as they sparkled with pride.

“The boy decided to show his true self, and the skies began to grow dark while thunder boomed and clouds gathered quickly. The kingdom thought the world was going to end and prepared for the worst as a swirling black gust of wind wrapped around the boy. Everyone cowered away, all but the elder. He remained in his place until the truth was revealed.”

His lips curled up and he closed his eyes, as if the very scene were playing out within his mind. “When the spinning darkness vanished, instead of a little boy it was a man who was garnished in golden fabric. Jewels from olden centuries rested on his neck, arms, and ankles, and black tattoos of various symbols and markings of their very culture were engraved in his skin. All the people watched in shock while the elder stood there with pride and turned to the very people who’d doubted him.”

Connor opened his eyes to look into my focused ones.

“The little boy that carried darkness was portrayed to be evil by the very people who wanted this kingdom to crumble. Little whispers in the night, carried by crows and beings of the shadows, told them that this boy was possessed with something evil when he carried the magic of the royal king,” Connor declared. “They had forgotten that their ancestor’s magic wasn’t of light but was born from the darkness. It was why each royal who passed on would be buried in the depths of the ground, and pyramids and other large structures were built on top to ensure their darkness would be absolute. Not to seal them away like they say in the movies, but to allow them eternal peace because they were born in darkness and had to return to darkness to pass into the gates of heaven above.”

“Meaning…they would have killed their prince and broken the ritual?” I suggested.

“Exactly.” Connor proudly nodded. “The people who were spreading rumors worked for the kingdom next to them that was their rival. They knew that the little boy was the next prince and wanted to get rid of him while he was young and not yet awakened. The elder’s hope in the boy was what saved him because he didn’t believe the darkness in the boy was evil. He knew the darkness was a power that gave the boy strength to rule with clarity and knowledge from all the rulers before him.”

“Killing him would have made them lose all the knowledge of their people and how they conquered opposing kingdoms in trying times,” I whispered as I thought about it. “All a trap.”

“Indeed,” Connor agreed. “The elder explained all of that and even pointed out the individuals who had initiated the rumors in the front row of the crowd. They were captured and confessed the truth before the people. The final mission, once the little boy was murdered, would have been to send out their army that waited at the borders.”

“What?” I gasped. “What did they do?”

“The army charged in, but the prince decided to prove his worth by calling out to the very element his people feared. A dark storm emerged from the sky, but this time around, his people didn’t waver. They stood nice and tall while singing hymns of praise and worship. Their motivating songs and newfound dedication gave the prince even more power and with a single command, black bolts of thunder struck the enemies, one after another, until their lifeless bodies littered the surroundings of the kingdom. When the enemy was vanquished, the people bowed at the mercy of the prince and apologized for their lack of trust. The prince returned to be the little boy but he had something to say.”

“What did he say?”

“He told them ‘You knew of who I was destined to be but were afraid of change. You were told lies and deceitful words that the power blessed from our gods was evil, and yet you believed because you were afraid of new beginnings. The enemy around us was ready to slay all of you for your blind beliefs after you murdered the savior amongst your own flesh. From the lands of the earth, water, fire, and air, to the roaring thunder, gorgeous light, and the darkness that hides in waiting, the gods created the elements to serve us, all of them made equal and divine. What is perceived as good can also be perceived as evil, and today proves what can happen when you decide one is holy and the other cloaked with sin. The gods would not allow the sun to set for the night if the darkness was meant to destroy their creations. The moon is just as powerful as the sun, just as the darkness that cloaks us at night in protection allows the light to have enough strength to rise during the day to help us function. None of this was ever about light and darkness. All you ever feared was change.’”

His words made perfect sense as they sank into my mind, and I lowered my gaze as I whispered, “They were afraid of change but that very change is what saved them.”

“Change is always hard because you have to leave behind a routine, situation, or circumstance that you’ve gotten far too used to. We all change. Whether it’s age or situations that force us to change. Experiences, whether good or bad, can make a great impact on who we become as we age and grow. Sometimes those experiences lead us astray, while other circumstances help awaken what we’ve wished to retrieve in our life. Without change, we’d be left at a standstill, like a statue. At the end of the day, would you want to remain a stagnant being with a beating heart? Or would you want to evolve by shedding old skin and allowing your new set of wings to spread so you can soar through the skies and see what you’re truly missing from the lands below?”

His hand moved under my chin, lifting my head up to meet his gaze once more.

“The moral of the story, and why it struck a chord in me, is that it encourages us to take risks that will lead to change. Sometimes that change results in being put in a situation where the world tries to tear you down, or being in a group environment that only wants to see your downfall. There may be times where you, yourself, begin to acknowledge that you’re not the same person you were six months ago. A year ago, ten years ago. You’ve changed, but that’s the point of life. To grow, learn, and gather enough lessons to make this life worth living before we have to go home.”

When he kissed me this time, it was long and deep, and soon I was pressed against the desk while he was on top of me.

We kissed and kissed, but none of it felt overwhelming. It felt good to be lost in the movement of his lips and the way his hands pinned me down with gentle force. If it wasn’t for my burning lungs, I’m sure I would have never stopped, but the end came, and we were both left panting heavily.

His smile was priceless as his eyes softened while taking in my flushed expression.

“So don’t be afraid of change, Brianne. We don’t say it as much as we should, but we love the changes we’re seeing in you. How you’re moving out of that shell and allowing your wings to spread and allow you to fly. I know it may be scary, and at times you’re worried about whether our love will still be as strong as it is now,” he explained.

He moved to kiss right above my heart, his lips warm and sending tingles through my flesh as he let his lips remain there for an extra few seconds.

“Our love isn’t going anywhere. For three years we’ve come to love you. Slowly, you took the time to learn about each of us, even during dark times. Your growth is a positive thing, and if there comes a time when it may go down a different route, we’ll be there to reel you back into the sunlight so you can see what’s being hidden from your eyes and how to fix it.”

“That means you’re not afraid of Marianna?”

He arched an eyebrow which made me elaborate, “Dark Brianne wants to be named Marianna.”

“I’m not afraid,” he said with confidence. “Jax has his dark side, and though he’s a little hard to control in the facility, I believe if he were in a calming environment, he wouldn’t see the need to destroy things.”

“I think so, too,” I whispered.

He slowly nodded. “Darkness isn’t evil. It’s merely the puppet that stems off of negative emotions. If you have the intention to harm, it empowers it, just as if you had the intention of doing good, it would support it. Darkness is a puppet moving by the strings of internal motivation. The real person in control is the puppet master.”

“Which could be the Shadow Kingdom,” I concluded.

“Bingo,” he whispered and gave me one last kiss before he was off of me. He helped me sit up before fixing my hair, which had gotten a little ruffled up from our kissing moment.

“You’re wise beyond your years, Connor.”

“My mom said that just yesterday on the phone.”

“How is she?”

“Good. I think she may come by today. Don’t know why, but she still isn’t very pleased about what Daddy dearest may be scheming.”

“At least she’s protective of you,” I acknowledged.

“Ya.” He sighed. “It’s nice. I’m not trying to rely on it or get my hopes up just yet, but to see she’s willing to fight for me is nice.”

He offered his hand to me and I placed mine in his grasp.

“I’d love to introduce you,” he whispered.

“I’d be happy to meet her,” I replied with a loving smile.

“Shall we go deliver some wine before you guys gather for student council stuff?”

“Definitely.” I beamed at the idea. “Can we have one more make-out session?”

“Sure, Red,” he growled and claimed my lips once more. “Anything for you.”

This semester will really unlock many changes.

ALWAYS A CATCH AND TRICK ME NOT

“Tell me you two had sex in the shower room!” Mia whispered.

“Ugh, we didn’t,” I groaned and crossed my arms over my chest as I waited for the remaining girls to do their final laps.

“Lies,” Miya whined. “I can’t simply believe that you and Connor were gone for the first half of practice because one of the substitute teachers needed assistance.”

“She did,” I defended. “She’s apparently a big klutz. She’d been teaching at one of the other elite schools or whatever, but they kicked her out because they like perfectionists as teachers and since she had brunette hair, she didn’t meet those standards. That’s before the whole klutz thing.”

“You’re not serious.”

I looked over to my twin besties. The two of them were in this year’s remodeled cheerleader uniforms of white, turquoise blue, and gold.

Their hair was both up in pigtails - Mia’s having blue ribbons while Miya’s had gold. Their hands were on their hips as they gave me that ultimate questioning look of ‘spill the tea and stop playing’.

“Dead serious,” I noted. “She was helping with the tours of the competitive teams who we may potentially compete with next semester. Witchling was chosen to be home base for the football championship, cheer competition, and kendo tournament.”

The two of them gawked before exchanging looks.

“All three of them?!”

“And the Spring Festival of Arts,” I added.

“When did they announce this?” Mia asked and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Isn’t it against the rules to host so many competitions at one school? It makes things messy, having that many students coming and going. I get the Spring Festival for the Arts since I heard they had chosen Witchling for that, but everything else doesn’t make sense,” Miya elaborated.

“I know,” I agreed and turned my attention to the team. “One more lap! Mia and Miya will then conduct the second routine.”

“Okay!” the girls replied as they continued running past us to complete the final lap. Turning my attention back to the twins, I continued, “We just found out when we were helping her. Professor Phoenix is trying to negotiate with the rest of the council because they don’t like it either. The only one supportive of it is Mr. Snow.”

“Of course he is,” they said in unison while rolling their eyes. “If that ain’t fishy at all.”

I smirked in an attempt to hide my worry, my eyes moving back to check on the team.

Semester Seven was going by faster then any of us thought it would. The workload had doubled, which wasn’t something we struggled to keep up with, but with the increase in practices for the teams, it was getting tricky to not fall behind.

Jax had been busy with student council work, having to be in all the meetings that dealt with these competitions, plus balancing his own president duties and school work. It was a good thing he wasn’t doing any extracurricular activities this year or he would have been swarmed constantly.

Finnick had been focusing more on his studies, wanting to make sure he didn’t fall behind since it took him a little longer to absorb new content. He was also beginning his idea for the Spring Art Festival, an art competition that would invite over fifty young adult artists from around the world to share their artwork and have the chance to receive multiple prizes such as scholarships, money, and employment options.

Kaito’s focus has been on kendo, with his practices being five days a week. The goal now was for them to start training harder with magic artifacts or magic-infused swords. If it was solely a school competition, they wouldn’t be using weapons with magic capabilities, but seeing as this was another competition inviting multiple young adults to compete and demonstrate their skills in swordsmanship and magic craft, it was time for Kaito and the others who qualified to step up their game.

He’d been keeping up with his anxiety meds, and Professor Phoenix’s professional contact would be able to come to assess Kaito after our midterms, giving him enough time to adapt to them and see if there were any side effects. His nightmares had at least stopped, which was an added bonus.

Connor’s focus was on the football team. With them having five-days-a-week practices and weekend games with one of our friendlier school teams, he’d been busy just like I was.

Due to our hectic schedules, it had been hard to get some alone time with any of them. After the first week of school, we agreed that we’d at least have dinner together if we could, and so far, had kept to that agreement.

After that, we went to finish up what needed to be done, which usually led to me falling asleep at the desk, sofa, and a few times on the floor. Whoever found me first and scooped me up was who I’d sleep with for the night, which was a little cute since they always seemed to rotate amongst each other.

I felt like our busy schedules weren’t necessarily putting a strain on any of our relationships, but it was difficult to get any romantic time, let alone go on a date or have a night alone. I felt the break would be a little good for us. To prioritize and focus on what really mattered to us. We had years to do whatever we wished once school was over, but we had to do well if we wanted to get offered plenty of opportunities after graduation.

The others were still thinking of what they wanted to do once we graduated. I’d thought I was the only one stuck in that dilemma, but it seemed like my Notorious Four were in the same boat. Sure, we had some options and ideas before the expected offers that would come our way, but would accepting those opportunities truly benefit us or would going back to school for something specific be smarter?

I think what bothered me the most was that if we took the second option of extra schooling, we’d most likely be separated due to our different focuses. The idea of being alone for the next four years at a different school didn’t bother me as much as it would have when I was sixteen, but to start a new adventure without my Notorious Four felt…weird? Off? Different?

I hadn’t realized how comfortable I’d gotten with them now. Even with the busy schedules and us barely seeing each other between classes, at least I knew they were on the same campus as me and were reachable.

If we attended different universities, that safety net would be gone and that bothered me.

Maybe I’m too attached.

I just wished if we decided to continue our education further there was a place we could do that together. Or at least figure out what our next steps were that didn’t involve us being separated.

Adding the fact that we still wanted to discover more about being demigods and what all of that would entail for our future, the next weeks ahead would be the most difficult we’d faced.

All in hopes of molding the path to our foreseeable future.

“We’ll just have to wait it out and see if they decided to move things around,” I finally answered as I turned my attention back to them. “How’s everything been with you guys? We barely get to see each other unless it’s student council stuff.”

“Ugh,” they both groaned.

“I haven’t had sex in four weeks! FOUR!” Miya declared and lifted her hand to display her four fingers.

“You’re not the type to complain over no sex.” Mia laughed and smiled with pride. “We make time, as in we had sex in the school closet the other day.”

“What?!” we both exclaimed and looked at her sly smile.

“Didn’t anyone see you?” I asked.

“Nope. The camera down that hall is funky,” Mia admitted.

“Mia,” Miya groaned. “You were supposed to FIX that camera. Not leave it so you could have fun in the janitor’s closet.”

“True, but I couldn’t help it! I’d be a crazy bitch if I didn’t have sex for so long. I can’t wait for the holidays so we can just stay indoors and make love all day and night.”

“That sounds exhausting,” Miya complained. “What about food?”

“Delivery.” Mia shrugged. “They enter your house and leave it wherever you need it to be left.”

“I have trust issues with that,” I commented, which made them laugh.

“Bri would forget they were even coming and start screaming that there’s a stranger in the house,” Mia teased.

“Then she’d get Fuwa to zap them, or better yet, Elsa would attack them with her cuteness,” Miya declared.

“The cuteness overload can kill,” Mia hummed and looked back at me. “Where are your familiars lately?”

“Fuwa likes to stick around with Elsa and Luna at the dorms. We’ve been so busy with life that we’ve yet to even train them. I’m getting a little anxious about it because it’s not like I don’t want to train them. Just no time,” I confessed with a frown.

“You’ll get time,” Mia reasoned. “It’s just this year that’s a bit chaotic, but after we graduate, we’ll have all the time.”

“Exactly!” Miya added.

“Aren’t you guys nervous about what’s to come?” I quietly asked. “You know? Decisions of where you’re going to go next. Are you guys even staying here?”

“Well, we technically may have to go back if our visas expire again,” Mia admitted while looking at her twin. “But Professor Phoenix said she’s going to vouch for us to try and get us permanent residency here.”

“Really?” That made my heart swell with hope at the idea of them staying permanently.

“Mhm.” Miya nodded. “Our grades have been really good, and we’ve been doing our part in the other department,” she said, hinting at the demigod part. “As long as we have representation, it should be fine.”

“Hmm?” Mia caught our attention as she looked to my left. “What’s Alice doing here?”

“Huh?” Miya and I said in unison before we followed her gaze. Alice was coming our way, and a tall man was with her. His hair was up in a ponytail, and he wore a white sweater with white joggers. I knew it was fall time, but it wasn’t cold enough to wear such attire. It could have been why he stood out like a sore thumb, but from Alice’s worried expression, I knew that wasn’t our priority anymore.

“Alice?” I questioned and met her the rest of the way. Miya and Mia remained behind, cueing the team to take a five-minute stretch break before we’d jump into one of the routines.

They were back by my side as Alice arrived and took a moment to catch her breath.

“What’s wrong, Alice?” I asked and looked at the tall man. He merely nodded his head in greeting before looking away.

“Um…a few things,” she announced. “There’s a girl in a wheelchair causing trouble with some blonde chick in the hall.”

“Huh?” all three of us replied and I stood, following up with, “Is the girl in the wheelchair named Elisha?”

“Oh.” Alice blinked and quickly nodded. “Ya! That’s what the blonde girl was saying.”

“Who’s the blonde chick?” Miya pondered.

“I don’t think she goes here,” Alice stressed. “She was in some outfit. Fancy and expensive-looking. Blonde hair, blue eyes, has a slight Russian accent. I think it was Russian.”

Oh no. Don’t tell me she’s the chick from Dubai.

“What’s the problem though?” Mia asked.

“They’re arguing up a storm in the hall. Something about betrayal and the blonde was calling Elisha a handicapped bitch.”

We all cringed at the insult before I looked nervously at the girls. “Can you guys handle taking over practice? I should deal with this before it gets messy.”

“We’ve got it,” they said in unison.

“Thanks,” I declared and quickly switched out of my shoes. “Alice. Let’s walk and talk,” I encouraged.

“Okay.” She quickly followed me while she continued to explain. “The second problem is Connor.”

“What about Connor?” I asked as my heart spiked up at the mention of him.

“Um…” Alice paused as we reached the doors of the school, and she quickly caught my hand and brought me right over to a quiet spot next to the wall.

“Alice? What’s wrong?”

“There’s a man with the blonde chick and they were confronting Connor before Elisha arrived.” Her voice was low, and her eyes projected how serious this was. “The problem is, the man looked like Connor. Maybe a little shorter, but he looked filthy rich. I don’t know much about clothing in this universe, but designer is easy to point out. He had some sort of document in his hand and was threatening Connor if he didn’t have the money to pay for whatever he was asking, he’d have no choice but go along with what he was requesting.”

My eyes went wide before I mentally cursed.

The trip.

“Where’s Connor?”

“He went into the locker room. They’re in the hallway where the camera is kinda funky. I heard Elisha commenting on it before they started to argue. I was the only one in the classroom down the hall and I went out of the window to come to get you. I have no clue if they’re still there, but he said Connor had fifteen minutes to make a decision or there’ll be consequences.”

“How long ago was that?”

“Five minutes max?”

“Got it,” I replied. “Which classroom did you come from?”

“C4.”

“Perfect,” I whispered while my brain went into overdrive. “I need you to call this number.”

I pulled out my phone and showed it to her. “Can you tell them Connor is in trouble and your calling on Brianne’s behalf? Tell her I’ll handle it, but if she could get here ASAP, it would be helpful.”

“Alright. I’ll do it now.”

I gave her my phone, which left her confused. “Why are you giving me your phone? What if she needs it to track you?”

“I know she may need it to track me,” I pointed out as I took the hair ties out of my hair, loosening my orange-gold strands. “Chances are, they chose that hallway on purpose, meaning if that woman uses a teleportation spell to try and enter, it may get her stuck in there. The camera doesn’t work in that hall and hasn’t been fixed, meaning anything that happens won’t be recorded, and we can’t have that happening. At least if she comes towards the hall, we’ll be able to track her movements from when she goes through the school.”

“You want to leave a trail,” the man standing next to Alice confirmed.

“Yes,” I concluded.

“You want us to lead the way?” Alice clarified.

“Are you able to?” I inquired.

“I memorized the map of the school for investigation purposes.” Alice winked. “Solving crazy shit like this is our daily mission back home. We’ve got this. Contact this woman, meet her here, and make a trail. Any time limit for us?”

“Come after the ten minutes,” I declared and turned around. “More than enough time to do what I need to do.”

“Got it!”

“Thanks, Alice. I appreciate your help.”

“That’s what sisters do,” she declared and then cringed. “Wow. That sounds cheesy as hell.”

I actually laughed even though I felt like a ball of nerves. “Cheesy but accurate,” I said with a smile. “I know we haven’t had any time to hang out, but we’ll have to make time before you return to your universe.”

“Indeed,” she declared. “Go help your man. I’ll make sure to input my number on your phone so we can text more often.”

“Okay,” I replied and began to run around the building to where I knew that specific classroom was located. I wasn’t going to enter through there, but it gave me the idea of which men’s changing room they would be standing in front of.

That ass of a father. How can he go threatening his own son?

Since we found out he was our sponsor, the idea never sat well within my heart. That was why I made a backup plan with Professor Phoenix in secret. It seemed a little foolish at first, and I kept apologizing for being overprotective, but if I’d learned anything in the last three years of school, it’s that people will go to great lengths to get rid of another’s happiness.

I was positive that night when we’d left the club that his father wouldn’t be pleased with Connor’s obvious display of loving not only me but Jax as well, but he had no right to try to meddle in Connor’s life after ditching his mother and fabricating a story that best suited his situation. He was rich and could have easily given Connor a wonderful, blessed life, but instead made excuses and wanted to push the duties over to someone else while wishing ill to the woman he’d impregnated in the first place.

We didn’t know all the details, and I’m sure Connor’s mother would tell him on another occasion as they built their relationship once more, but no way would I stand around and let this man waltz into Connor’s life just so he could threaten to ruin it all.

Not when we’ve come this far.

The warning about failure came to my mind once more, and it was enough to make me come to a dramatic stop as my mind started speculating if this was the situation the woman in my dream was talking about.

No.

I blinked at the single word that brought a wave of calm with its chill movement.

Evil intentions require justice. Not the trial we seek to submit to.

Her words felt right in my gut, and I wasn’t going to ignore my intuition now.

Thanks, Marianna.

She was gone already, but I knew she would hear my words of gratitude as I dashed forward before turning another corner. I found the windows that were for the men’s changing room, and I thanked the heavens because one of them was open.

With the fact that it was on the third floor I knew it was going to be a pain, but I didn’t have time to worry or delay as I began to run away from the building then made a sharp U-turn that had me racing towards it.

“Levitanda Magica Le RU!”

My declaration was followed with me pushing off the ground mid-step and running sideways up the building as orange and gold magic circles formed beneath my running feet with each step that followed.

I was sliding through the window in seconds, dropping to the tile floor before my eyes scanned the room quickly. I heard soft sobs coming from my left, and I moved silently to the aisle of lockers to find Connor.

His hand was against the metal surface, and I immediately noticed the dents that had to be made from his bruised-up fists. His aura was raging in fury, but the color it projected was what worried me.

Black.

He muttered another curse and immediately punched the surface once more, the action enough to make a wound in his knuckles. Blood began to pour along his skin and drip to the white tile floor.

I approached with caution, making my steps be known with my school dress shoes. It made no sense why I’d switched out of my running shoes from cheer practice, a thought that just seemed to make sense, but now that the heels of my shoes made their echoing entrance, it felt like it was needed.

He needs to know that he’s not alone.

I had confidence that Connor would know it was me, whether it was by my aura or the perfume I always used during cheer practice because he specifically loved it.

My feet came to a stop as I reached his side, and I noticed how his tears continued to fall.

“Connor,” I whispered, but allowed my hands to remain by my sides. They itched to comfort my lover, to glide against his flesh and assure him that there was a plan brewing behind the scenes and that everything would be okay.

He ignored me, and I noticed the slight tremor of the building, the lights beginning to go on and off.

“Connor.” I said his name more firmly, realizing that the movement of the building was his doing. I could hear laughter coming from the hallway, the sound making me bite my lip hard so I wouldn’t react too soon.

All of this was planned, it had to be, but I couldn’t let Connor lose control right now. His emotions were high, and he could easily feel his sick father’s joy from making him uneasy.

Trapping his son in a corner that he believed there was no escape from.

Giving up my attempt to not touch him, I gently laid my hands on his shoulder.

“Connor,” I said a third time. “Look at me.”

The waves of emotions hit me like falling bricks, and it took everything in me to remain standing instead of dropping to my knees and screaming at the overwhelming emotions of anger, sadness, and intense hate.

The emotions thrumming within him could kill, and that was what made Connor far more dangerous than I would have expected. He always was calm and collected. Even in the midst of an intense situation, he always had some sort of plan to get us out.

Now the tables were turned, and he needed that calm person to talk sense to him so he would see what his father was trying to do.

That his father was merely trying to attach enough strings to make Connor into a puppet while he enjoys the position of puppeteer.

When he didn’t move, I reached for one of his clenched fists, wrapping my hand around his. His rigid stance quivered at my touch, and the longer I held him, the harder it was for him to ignore me as he slowly lowered his arms.

I slipped in between him and the lockers, pressing my back against the damaged surface and focusing my attention only on him. My hands held his clenched fists, and I moved him closer until our bodies were pressed together,

His eyes were still closed as tears ran down his cheeks, and I could feel the hint of embarrassment he carried within. As if him shedding tears wasn’t valid in this position and left him feeling ashamed.

“Connor,” I whispered yet again, needing to grab his attention here and now. “My calm teddy bear, Connor.”

My words seemed to make him sob more as he fought against the next wave of tears, squeezing his eyes closed.

“You know whatever that man is threatening you with can’t get rid of me,” I whispered. “Can’t destroy us.”

His eyes opened then, and I swallowed the lump in my throat as black eyes glared back at me. “What if that threat is forced marriage?” he whispered. “How do you define us getting through that?”

Arranged…marriage?

“You shouldn’t be here,” he whispered, and tried to push me away, but I clung to him like glue as my eyes remained on his.

“We can fix it.”

“There’s no time.”

“There’s still five minutes.”

“Brianne, there’s no other choice!”

“I said we can fix it!”

“How are we going to get seven million dollars in five minutes, Brianne!” he roared in my face. “That’s how much that trip cost. That’s how much that man deliberately spent on us. He’s now telling me to pay up or I’ll have to marry that blonde slut of a bitch who I just saw giving that old geezer head minutes earlier!”

That was unexpected, but I didn’t need him to elaborate on what “head” meant.

“Where was this?”

“What?”

“Where were they doing that?”

“Near the girl’s changing room further down the hall. That was before I waltzed down here to grab something from my locker and was interrupted,” he explained while his body trembled. “Fucking disgusting and yet I’m supposed to now marry that chick because we were sponsored to go on a free vacation we never asked for!”

He lifted his fist to punch the locker next to me, but I stepped right in the way, which forced him to stop at the last second - his fist just inches from my nose.

“Brianne,” he snarled with menace, enough to tick me off. The next move happened so quickly, that I wasn’t sure how I managed it, but he was suddenly against the lockers with my hands against his chest and my eyes blazing with anger.

He looked back at me in shock, as if my move had knocked some common sense back into him. The hints of his onyx colored orbs with bits of silver and purple fought against the jet black.

I was positive my eyes were black like his were, but I was still in full control of my actions.

At least for now.

“Don’t snarl my name like that,” I snapped, which wasn’t what I was initially going to say, but suddenly felt like saying.

Alright. Maybe not in full control, but I’d get to the point I needed to reach.

“Your dad is doing this on purpose.” I kept my voice low as I got to the main point. “Why did he pick today to come to the school? Why is Leia the bitch here? Why did they deliberately get freaky on school property without the worry of consequences? How did they know that this particular hall’s video camera isn’t fixed? Why do you only have fifteen minutes to sign a fucking paper that will give your marriage rights away to a woman you’ve never met? Why the fuck is your dad trying to suddenly crash into your life? Why now?” I stressed and moved in closer. “We’re all exhausted from the shift in our schedules. We’re all worried about our futures with this being our final year. And he comes out of nowhere to try and fuck over the very future you’re worried about? Why?”

When he didn’t answer, I snapped my fingers, which caused the showers to turn on. Water rushed to my aid, wrapping around my lifted fingers until it flowed in a circle and solidified into ice in seconds.

With a blow of air from my lips to the icy surface, one side became as reflective as a mirror, giving me the chance to show him exactly what I was seeing.

His eyes widened as he focused on his image, watching the remaining flickers of darkness begin to fade as his onyx eyes began to return to normal. Even the strands of silver and lavender faded away, leaving him blinking in disbelief like what he saw was a mere illusion.

“That is why,” I whispered. “That is what he wants. If you won’t fall to his side, he’ll force you with empty threats.”

The glass mirror shattered in my grasp and I put my hands on his cheeks.

“He has you in his web, Connor. Now get the fuck out of it!”

He stared into my eyes long and hard, and I made sure not to allow my dominating gaze to falter. He could feel my dedication to him. That I’d never abandoned him, let alone allow his biological father waltz into our school - our territory - and try to fuck up his life.

He closed his eyes and took a deep inhale then let it out. He did it again, and again, and when his eyes opened again, they filled with tears once more, but the darkness that threatened to consume him was gone.

“Brianne, I…don’t have the money.” His voice cracked, which tugged at my heartstrings as I pulled him into a hug. He held me tightly, my body melting against him while my emotions wrapped all around to give him comfort and hope.

“I know, Teddy Bear,” I whispered. “That’s why I’ve got you.”

“How are we going to get out of this? Our time’s up,” he whispered into my shoulder. “Nothing can stop him. He’ll bring the police to try and arrest me or some shit.”

“Sweetheart,” I whispered and pulled back to look into his eyes. “Did you forget who I am?”

“Brianne Harlow?”

“Yes,” I replied. “A fucking Harlow.”

He blinked in confusion before it seemed to click in his mind. “What did you do?”

“As in what did I scheme?” I inquired. “I don’t know.”

He tried to ask more, but I followed my gut and pulled him down for a heated kiss that made him moan against my lips.

“Now we’re really out of time,” I whispered after breaking the kiss. Pulling away, he watched me in stunned confusion as I closed my eyes and focused.

Fuwa. You know what I need, correct?

“Already on it. Professor Phoenix and I are coming.”

Good. Also, make sure that the camera remains down for a few minutes.

“What are you planning?”

Payback on that bitch who can’t keep her eyes off my men.

“You’re not supposed to swear.” His words were the complete opposite of the amusement that flooded his voice. “Don’t break a nail. You need them to grow out a bit more for your birthday.”

Thanks for the reminder.

“Brianne?” Connor asked, but I was already opening my eyes.

“Elsa!” I commanded, and my familiar poofed to life before landing on my shoulder and then jumping forward as her body was submerged in pink light.

I reached for the hilt of the weapon she was shifting into, right as the door of the changing room slammed open.

“Times Up, Hubb-”

Clashing sounds followed as my body was now inches from my new opponent - Leia’s surprised eyes locking onto mine as a black sword in her possession defended my attack.

“Well, well, well. Look who decided to interfere. This isn’t you busi-”

I cut her off by pushing her right back with enough force to send her flying right back into the wall.

“What the fuck is going-”

My body moved on impulse and by the time Connor was out in the hall and Leia was attempting to rise up, I was behind Connor’s father and moving the safety on the makeshift gun I’d made Elsa morph into.

No one moved, and I was sure this man’s eyes were wide with shock.

“On your knees, Mr. Giovani.”

“You should be arresting that man who owes me seven million dollars!” he snapped back.

Trouble. Shoot.

Welp.

I didn’t know why I easily trusted Marianna’s words in this escalating situation, but I immediately lowered my hand and shot his leg. His scream echoed through the hall, leaving Connor gawking while Leia shrieked and was about to run straight to us.

“Laso Randia!”

Conner’s voice boomed through the hallway, and a thick rope surged through a conjured magic circle, shooting out and hooking around Leia in two blinks.

She fell to the floor, the sword clattering onto the surface while she swiftly managed to get on her knees. She fought the ropes that held her as she screamed and grunted against their restraint.

“Let me go! This is illegal! Just you wait. Daddy Dearest is about to get you two put in jail!”

“You’re lucky I’m not the one to put you in jail,” I declared as I made my way around Connor’s dad, the pink gun with orange and gold magic incantations on the fine metal surface glowing in wait for me to pull the trigger.

His glaring eyes watched my every move as I walked backward until I was at Connor’s side.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve just started?” The man’s threatening voice didn’t faze me as Marianna’s energy thrummed through me. I smirked at his words, leaving him confused as the emotion oozed off him and flooded his eyes.

“Do you know who the fuck I am?!” he screamed and slapped his chest.

“Ricardo Giovani. Ex-husband to Megumi Giovani and Connor’s biological father,” I declared coldly. I had all three individuals’ attention, which only furthered the growing feeling of triumph as my swift plan began to unfold.

“Also, the sponsor of our seven-star luxurious trip to Dubai,” I reminded as if he didn’t know that. “Did you really think none of us suspected something was up when you decided to sponsor our team out of all the groups in Semester Six? The man who hasn’t given two shits about his son suddenly decides that he wants to help him and his friends have a glorious vacation after surviving their third year at a school you most likely didn’t care about until five months ago.”

He gritted his teeth but I dramatically sighed while shaking my head.

“I knew something was fishy but adding the fact you were at the specific club that we decided to check out before meeting little miss ‘Oops. Sorry.’ over there on the beach a few hours prior only confirmed that you had your eyes on us. Too bad I’ve been secretly one step ahead of you, especially with today being the specific day you decided to make a rather timely deal.”

The clicking sound of heels emerged from behind, and Connor glanced back and gasped. “M-Mom?”

“Megumi!” Ricardo gasped before trying to compose his posture while he pointed at me. “Call the cops! This child is pointing a weapon at me!”

“Don’t even bother playing games, Ricardo!” Megumi snapped as she moved to stand in front of us. She was absolutely gorgeous, her long silver hair shifting to lavender with a few black strands.

She wore a black sleeveless turtle neck dress, one that emphasized the vivid tattoos along her arms. Her legs were also designed with various tattoos, which emphasized her long legs.

Her aura was the most magnificent sight, the energy thrumming protectively around us was like a mama bear protecting her children. I could only imagine her eyes and how threatening they would appear.

“How dare you!” Megumi snapped.

“How dare I?” he questioned and pointed in my direction. “Get that cunt in-” His words were cut off as a dagger went flying past his face, so close that it sliced his cheek. He was frozen in shock for five solid seconds as the dagger seemed to retreat to where it had come from. We all turned our attention to Connor; his fierce eyes blazed with magic as the hilt of the dagger was now in his grasp.

“Don’t you dare insult my girlfriend,” he growled. “You come into my life, only to fuck it up and try and force me into a deal with that slut?!”

“Slut?! How dare you call me a fucking-AH!” Her words were cut off as the rope holding her was tugged, bringing her slamming down to the floor once more.

We followed the trail to see Alice holding the rope in her grasp as she and Professor Phoenix now stood in our presence.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Ricardo snapped. “I’ve never felt so humiliated. Wait till the police hear about this. I’ll get all of you arrested. No. I’ll sue this school and get it shut down entirely!”

I crossed my arms and took a step forward. Everyone’s gaze was on me as I widened my stance.

“I’m afraid that won’t be something you’ll be able to do without finances, Mr. Giovani,” I announced.

“What? I’m one of the richest men in Dubai, let alone in America. You can’t tell me shit!”

“Oh but I can,” I said with a wild grin, feeling Marianna’s presence trickle in.

I could tell his rigid stance had to be due to my threatening aura, but once I revealed my plan he’d be trembling and begging for mercy.

“You’re correct. You were one of the richest men in Dubai. However, I didn’t understand how you made your money. See, I decided to be a detective and look into the whole ordeal. Of course, I couldn’t do that until I got Megumi’s permission.”

“W-What are you getting at? You don’t need her permission for anything!”

“Ah, but I do,” I countered. “You’re still married to her.”

“We’re divorced! I signed those papers the moment she agreed to put him up for adoption and leave my life with no attachment to my fame and fortune!”

“Wrong,” Megumi whispered and everyone else seemed to look her way. “You signed the legal documentation that confirmed that if our divorce was to go through at a later date, our individual assets of wealth would be protected. Meaning, your wealth would be to your name alone, and you wouldn’t be attached to any of mine.”

“You had nothing when I left you!” he snapped.

“You’re right. You forced me to give our Zephyr away because we were a hindrance and threatened to kill him if I didn’t do as I was told. Once you were sure he was adopted, and the paperwork went through, you kicked me out with only the clothes on my back. I was banned from your mansion and you made it impossible for me to get a job in the area. It’s thanks to the gods that I was able to pick myself up again, and not only did I take control of my own life, but I’ve also now reached the level of financial freedom and rank that surpassed you months ago. However, our actual divorce papers were never signed. Therefore, we’re still married on file, Ricardo, giving me permission for an investigation to be opened up in regard to your business transactions since before conceiving Zephyr.”

His eyes went wide, and he looked at me as my own lips curled in glee.

“Oh, it gets better,” I assured him as my gun glowed and Elsa returned to her little kitten self. She hopped onto my shoulder, sitting patiently as if this were the best part of a movie premiere.

“Since we got permission to investigate you from your lovely, cooperative wife, we were able to trace a number of loans that you took out about twenty to twenty-five years ago. Lots and lots of loans that you were investing in your business. We soon traced the business to a pharmaceutical company, but the name was rather intriguing and the individuals working there happened to include Leia.”

His eyes widened, and Leia fought to sit up once more.

“I have nothing to do with this!” she huffed. “I never stepped foot in that place!”

“Shut up, you slut!” Ricardo snapped, which only made me sigh and shake my head.

“I’m well aware of that, Leia,” I declared and looked at her. “See, I was so determined to find some dirt on you seeing as you tried to drug me on the beach and were stalking us at the club, but as I searched, I realized you were pretty clean. You had to carry a clean record because you’re one of the team leaders of the cheerleader squad at your school, and with the competition coming up, you obviously had to ensure you didn’t mess up. Your name is written there simply as coverage for your older sister, but she’s a little more on the messier side seeing as she’s the supervisor of this company that hasn’t been making drugs to cure people.”

I could see Ricardo’s complexion begin to pale as I was ready to reveal the truth.

“All this time he’s been covering up a large drug corporation while running a sex cult. I had to search up the definition of that, even with how obviously explicit the name is. Adding child trafficking from the US to Dubai with paid sponsorship for these children, students, and young adults to study in Dubai, many thought you were a blessing to them and their families. Too bad it was all a disguise.”

“W-What?!” Leia looked at him. “Sex trafficking?! Was that your plan for me when you said after I graduated next semester you’d take me to Dubai for an all-inclusive trip?!”

“She’s spitting out lies!” he snapped and looked at me with raging eyes. “I’ll get you arrested. No, executed!”

“Stop with your useless threats,” I brushed his words off like they were literally nothing. “If you don’t know who I am, let me repeat it for you. I’m Brianne Marie Harlow. Daughter of two very high ranked judges in the criminal justice system, and sister to the best agent at Witchling Star Agency. Do you really think growing up with family all in the legal system that I don’t know how to solve shit? It’s rather easy to uncover any trail left behind, but I knew my speculations would still not be enough to get you arrested on the spot.”

I took a deep breath and let it out. “Fuwa?”

Everyone seemed to look behind me, and from the approaching footsteps, I knew Fuwa was here with what I needed.

“Yes, sis,” he replied as he reached my side, wearing all black with his hands in his pockets.

“Were you able to retrieve the information?”

“It’s already on your phone,” he declared.

“Perfect,” I replied and looked over at Alice, who was staring at us with intrigued eyes. “Alice? Can I have my phone back please?”

“Oh, right!” She quickly scrambled for my device before offering it to me.

“Thanks.” I accepted it and quickly retrieved what I needed before presenting it to the very man in waiting.

“This is footage from about twenty minutes ago?”

The video began to play, and Ricardo’s voice was as clear as day as he grunted loudly.

“You’re lucky we have plans or I’d force you to redo that! You’re under my contract to do anything I say. Fuck that up and that sponsorship for you and your sister to remain in this country goes bye-bye.”

“Yes, Papi.” The words were from Leia and my eyes moved to see her wide eyes as she gawked at the screen. As if someone insulted her, tears immediately formed in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks as the truth continued to play for everyone to hear.

“Good. You girls are all so useless. I better not lose that big drug deal this weekend. I’ve already made sure the drug has been spread through the schools. Only a matter of time before it begins to spread and unleash mayhem. I’ll make billions in revenue once more students beg for the treatment and then boom. I’ll be richer than that bitch, Megumi. Brings me a son into the world, only for him to have the nerve to embarrass me like that! Dating that girl and a guy! Disgusting! Of course, that’s what I get for thinking an adoptive parent could raise him right, but no worries. Once he signs this contract, he’ll have no choice but to learn how I run shit. You won’t be a Giovani and tarnish my heritage with that gay shit. No way.”

“Papi? I think he’s coming. The camera is off.”

“Excellent. You know the drill. Play your part like you’re actually enjoying sucking me and I’ll make sure your sister gets the right treatment to get the darkness out of her. Understood?”

“Understood.”

“Good. Don’t worry about the marriage part. Once I force him to marry you, I’ll have him right where I need him. He only needs to be on my side of the court to hit Megumi. The moment she realizes I’ve taken her son into my control, her business will surely fall, and I’ll be the richest man alive!”

The hall was silent as Ricardo stared back at the phone with pale skin, wide eyes, and beads of sweat dripping down his face.

“By now, you’ve realized that the camera I’d specifically made a report to the security department multiple times about actually wasn’t broken. However, it was noted that an unknown user had recently checked the cameras to see if it was indeed broken. I had the student council president look into it, and he confirmed that no one was working on the camera systems that day. I asked for the treasurer to come and investigate the camera to ensure it was ‘working’, and she decided to leave it broken even though I knew it was working just fine. With a little magic spell to block the blinking light, it was the perfect set-up. All I had to do was play the waiting game while acting as though I knew nothing since I’m pretty good at acting innocent and all.”

He stepped back but froze as the sound of guns being drawn came from both ends of the hall and there were Starlight and Katsume with their combat black uniforms and handcuffs twirling on their fingertips.

“Ricardo Giovani,” Katsume began with a grin as Starlight continued. “You’re under arrest for multiple charges including sexual assault, child abuse, child and sex trafficking, drug possession, distribution of illegal, unsafe drugs to the public, and attempting to discard evidence.”

“This is all bullshit!” he declared and pointed at us. “They have my seven million!” he tried to defend, which only made me laugh.

“You still haven’t figured it out?”

He stared at me in disbelief before I sighed dramatically and shrugged.

“Your loans that you took out all those years ago. Well, you had made someone pay for them after you hit it big. Little did you know that that person who ‘paid’ forged the receipts of payment. Meaning they proved that they paid for something when in reality they stole your money and ended up donating it to save a hotel that was up for sale and eventually saved by that donation. Funny how that donation went to the new owner of that run-down hotel, who rebuilt it with their hard work, sweat, and tears. It’s now the most luxurious hotel in town, and just so happens to be owned by Megumi,” I declared with pride.

Even the officers were gawking at the news, but there was more.

“Which means, you never paid any of those loans. That’s pretty bad, because they all had extremely high interest rates. So high that after I did some estimates of your current net worth, you’re actually in debt,” I revealed. “But I would never let my boyfriends ever carry family debt due to their parent’s mismanagement, especially due to the current circumstances, so I looked into how much debt you were in and surprisingly enough, it was merely seven million dollars!”

He was shaking as I flicked my hair and stood there with the biggest smile my lips could muster. “See, I’m a really smart individual, and though I’ve never really told anyone this, aside from my sister who really knows me, I have a thing with numbers. Especially stock,” I revealed. “My parents give generous allowances, and my sister likes to give me bonus money when she goes above and beyond in missions. I don’t use much so whenever I get money, I immediately invest it so that I only use what I need. Since my account is one of those that are set up to only be touched once in a blue moon, I made sure never to look into it unless I desperately needed money. How shocked I was to realize that I’ve made eight million dollars since I was ten!”

“Wow,” Alice said in astonishment. “Brianne! That’s so smart!”

“I have to thank those financial books in my parent’s library,” I declared. “And my sister for helping me open the investment account under her name until I was old enough.”

Starlight smirked as she grabbed onto Ricardo and began to put him in handcuffs while he stared at me in stunned shock.

“The point is,” I began, “I offered to clear off your debt, which we can say is the seven million spent on our sponsorship trip. That means that I, Brianne Marie Harlow, paid for our Semester Six trip and owe you, Ricardo Giovani, nothing in return. Though your debt is paid, you officially have no money to your name, and seeing as today is November 1st, I’m sure all your usual business and bank payments will go through your automatic payment system which means your latest acquired debt is yours alone to bear. And with you being arrested and having to go through trials and such, I can guarantee you’ll be in the negatives for a while, so you can give up on trying to threaten my Connor with an arranged marriage he never asked for, and go rot in jail!”

I clapped my hands to conclude my plan as the handcuffs finally clicked into their secure hold around his wrists.

“See?” Starlight spoke to Katsume. “People just don’t get why us Harlows are so scary. We’re natural problem solvers, perfect for detective work, assassination work, teaching work. Any work that grinds our gears and makes us want to slap justice in the enemies’ faces. You warn them, but they never quiver in fear until after you reveal all their dark secrets with no way out. So frustrating.”

“Must be hard to endure,” Katsume said with thoughtfulness. “Maybe now people will realize how dangerous your family is.”

“Nah,” Starlight and I said in unison. “Not gonna happen.”

Everyone looked at us and we shrugged. “It’s a sister thing.”

“Let’s wrap this up!” Starlight declared, and the agents rushed to begin collecting any other evidence while blocking off the hallways from any other students.

I sighed in relief before looking at Leia, who was staring at me in disbelief.

“What?” I finally asked.

“How?” Her voice quivered in defeat. “How did you know?”

“That you were being forced to act like a bitch and stalk us throughout our trip because Ricardo ordered you to?” I inquired. She was shocked once again, but I decided to answer her. “Victims of abuse can’t hide their fear for long. I’d only seen you a few times, but each time you bumped into me, you were quivering in nervousness. Your happy ‘oops, sorry’ attitude was a persona to hide how afraid you were of making a mistake and disobeying orders, and I decided to go the extra step and view some of the video footage from the hotel to see every instance where you’d been ordered to watch us. Each time you had to report to Ricardo in the lobby with your sister. Your sister always had to be there because that’s the leverage he had on you. Without your sister around, I’m sure the rebellious side of you would have revolted. Ricardo was afraid of that and thus used your sister against you, even though you were doing all of this to help her get the medication to help with her current disease, which I’m assuming is from the medical trials of that drug Ricardo is attempting to distribute. Needless to say, it wasn’t very hard to put together, but the effort of doing so is one many wouldn’t bother with, especially when you were so annoying.”

She was there on her knees, the rope holding her disappearing before she lowered her head to the floor to bow at my feet.

“Thank you,” she quietly whispered, and I allowed myself to smile.

“The darkness isn’t bad,” I whispered. “As long as you know how to use it for justice.”

She lifted her head up as she slowly nodded. “What about change? What am I going to do now? I…don’t have anywhere to go now.”

“Change is scary, yes, but maybe it leads to new beginnings,” I offered and looked at Professor Phoenix, who nodded. “Leia, I’ve contacted an organization that will be willing to take you and your sister into a safe house until we can figure out a way to get you guys permanent residence in America. We’ll have to wait till after the trial and ensure you both are innocent from any crimes done on your own accord and not by Ricardo’s influence. Needless to say, you will be represented for free due to the Harlow’s referral, and once that occurs, we will find proper housing for both of you.”

She opened her mouth to speak but only sobs came out. Alice was smiling as she walked over and crouched down to comfort Leia.

“Don’t cry. Your suffering is over.”

I looked to Megumi, who turned her attention to Connor and me.

“Thank you, Brianne.”

“No, thank you,” I offered back. “I knew we’d be able to get him if you came and riled him up a bit.”

She nodded in relief before looking at Connor and reaching out to stroke his cheek.

“I’m sorry for not telling you earlier. We had to keep it on the down-low to ensure he didn’t escape this plan. The FBI, CIA, and Witchling Star Agency have been after him for years, but we needed concrete proof for someone with that much funding behind his back.”

Connor slowly nodded and worked up a smile as he let out the breath he’d been holding.

“So…that’s over?’

“Yup,” Megumi whispered. “You’re awake from that nightmare.”

“I’m just going to get something I left in the changing room,” I whispered and slipped away to head to the guy’s changing room where I’d hopped in through the window.

Walking in, I walked to the very window and immediately took a few deep breaths as I finally allowed my hands to tremble.

I heard footsteps approach where I stood, but I couldn’t stop myself from shaking as I let the nerves and anxiety of everything that just unfolded finally sink in.

Arms wrapped around me from behind, and I allowed myself to melt in Connor’s arms as sobs escaped me.

“That…was intense,” I admitted. “Scary, thrilling, intense, and so fucking satisfying to take him down.”

Connor quietly chuckled, his voice filled with emotion as if he were crying as well.

“I think you should be a detective, Brianne,” he whispered in praise. “You’d be a badass investigator.”

“You think?” I laughed and slowly turned to meet his teary eyes.

He cradled my face in his hands before he lowered until our lips were barely touching. “I know, Brianne Marie Harlow.”

We shared a look and he followed up with, “Thank you. Thank you for reminding me to not give up and saving me from what felt like a ticking time bomb.”

He kissed me firmly and we cried in relief as the evening air wrapped around us in jubilee.

Ricardo tried to destroy my Connor’s chances of a future. Thankfully, he failed. Trick me not, for I would never let those I love fall into the clutches of the darkness.

At least not this time…

ESCALATED SHADOWS OF THE DEAD

“Finnick! Why did you put all my underwear in the washer?!”

“Uh.”

I walked out of the laundry room over to the living room, my hands on my hips while my eyes locked onto the culprit of my underwear shortage. Finnick gave me a sheepish grin, pausing his sketch to look at me.

“Because I wanted you to have nice, cherry-blossom scented undies for your birthday?”

I rolled my eyes but ended up smiling at his response. Walking over to the couch, I sat down next to him before shifting my position so I could lay my legs across his lap.

“Mhm. Did you forget I was going on campus to help Kaito train?”

“At this time?” he asked and looked at the clock. “It’s almost nine.”

“You sound like a parent,” I voiced.

He was the one to roll his eyes before he closed his sketchbook and placed it on the coffee table. “It’s just super late, that’s all.”

“I know.” I sighed. “This is the only time the training centers aren’t packed like crazy,” I admitted. “If I knew so many students would take training for Semester Eight seriously, I would have requested more training rooms on the campus during the last council meeting.”

“It’s that bad?” Finnick asked with interest as he lifted my right foot and began to massage it. His actions made me grin while our eyes locked.

“Pretty bad. It’s been booked from morning to night for the last three weeks.”

“Damn. Isn’t that a first?”

“It is,” I revealed. “Professor Phoenix and the rest of the council also noticed an improvement in grades and focus in the classrooms. I know Witchling Academy is a prestigious school and all, but we’re apparently breaking records this semester with the midterm grades coming in.”

“Ah.” Finnick nodded as he continued to massage my feet. “Well to be honest, the midterm was a joke.”

I laughed and nodded in agreement. “Okay, I’ll give you that one, but I think you over-studied.”

“I may have because I’ve never finished an exam so quickly.”

“You left Kaito in shock when you lowered your pen, rose up, and handed in your exam paper.”

“That was really amusing,” he admitted with a pleased grin. “He was throwing questions at me like I’d committed a sin for finishing early.”

“Totally funny.” I giggled. “He’s less stressed at least. Professor Phoenix said she didn’t want to start him on a specific medication due to the drug investigation.”

“Right.” Finnick sighed as he switched to massage my other foot. “Any leads on that?”

“Not really,” I confessed. “They’re barely telling us anything. It’s not like they’re supposed to since our job is done and all, but it would be nice to feel assured that Witchling Academy wasn’t one of the schools targeted for this drug festival.”

“I’ve been hearing rumors,” Finnick whispered. “I really think it’s being distributed already.”

“Seriously?” I gasped and let out a long sigh. “We have to open an investigation on it but ugh. We’re so damn busy. It’s ridiculous.”

“I don’t blame you guys for being busy. This semester may be on the slow side in terms of school workload but adding the preparation for the competitions before our own personal training for next semester, it’s a lot.”

“Miya and Mia have been keeping track of what they can with any reports and ensuring security has been updated. It’s a good thing we’ve updated all the security cameras and the process of recording or Ricardo would have gotten away with whatever he was scheming,” I elaborated.

“Has his trial happened?”

“Surprisingly, yes. He has to get a verdict here in America and then be moved to Dubai to get more charges. Apparently, if you get enough charges, you have to serve them even in death.”

“Even in death?” Finnick questioned with an eyebrow raised.

“Yup. They make a deal with a god who has connections with Lucifer in Hell to continue your sentencing or something. Apparently, it’s worse than Hell, which must be super bad seeing as Hell is basically eternal burning.”

“Forever degree burns. The ultimate price for being a sick bastard,” Finnick concluded. “I’m so happy Connor was adopted then. It was hard on him, especially now that we know the mystery behind all of it.”

“I can only imagine,” I replied. “Megumi is so nice, too.”

“She has a resting bitch face, though.”

I laughed. “She warned me about that when I had a conversation with her before the whole showdown. Connor’s been wanting to introduce me since school started, but with how busy we’ve been, we could only do FaceTime. That’s why I had her number. But that’s the first thing she said when introducing herself. ‘I’m sorry, but 99.9% of the time I look like an angry bitch, unless I’m in the moment of traveling. Then, I actually attempt to smile.’ It was the perfect ice breaker for our conversation.”

“That’s priceless.” He chuckled with a reminiscing smile. “Connor is one to always be cool and collected. He doesn’t like burdening anyone else with his worries and concerns. I’m glad he has you, especially when Ricardo tried threatening him.”

“His father was merely taking advantage of timed aggravation,” I reasoned. “He knew by pushing Connor into a corner, he’d have no choice but to submit. I’m glad I could be there for him, but I almost thought all of that wouldn’t even happen. We’d been secretly preparing for the confrontation all week, and nothing happened. Good thing Alice was there, too.”

“Have you two gotten to hang out at all?”

“Ugh, no. I’m so annoyed. We’re technically sisters and we barely get to see each other in the halls. I know she’s on her own mission so she’s definitely not on the same school schedule as us. She’s taking classes with Professor Phoenix so she can multitask and find what she needs from our universe. I’m not sure of the details, but at the same time, I don’t think she’d be able to tell us even if she wanted to.”

“Don’t want to alter timelines?” Finnick suggested.

“Basically,” I replied. “That’s my best guess. This whole multi-universe thing is so confusing. At the same time, I don’t think we’ll have the time to even learn how we’re all connected.”

“I think we will,” Finnick quietly admitted. “Though it won’t be during this crazy semester. And let’s all pray it’s not next semester because we have enough on our foreseen plate.”

“How’s the preparation for the festival next semester?” I inquired.

“It’s going well so far.” His whole face lit up at the topic. “It’s about one-sixth done, but it’s getting there. It’s a big piece so I need more materials.”

“Should we go buy some when we get a chance?”

“Actually, Mr. Wasaki said he’d send some over. I need a specific type but they’re super expensive. He’s going to be representing me during the competition, so he said any materials I need, I should just ask, and he’ll get them to me.”

“I’m glad he’s so supportive. Are you still getting hounded by agents?”

“Yup.” He laughed. “I put my phone on Do Not Disturb now with the only calls to go through being from you, Mr. Wasaki, and the guys. Can’t deal with my phone vibrating every other minute.”

“The tough life of an artist,” I declared as he finished massaging my feet. “Thank you for the massage.”

“You deserve it,” he said with loving eyes. “You’ve really been working hard. All the student body sees how hard the council is pushing this semester. I think that’s why they’re working so hard as well.”

“You think?”

“Definitely,” he answered. “They’re really inspired by your commitment and strive for change.”

“I’m glad our efforts are really showing.” I closed my eyes. “I love to help and make changes that will benefit everyone. It’s just exhausting, you know?”

“Ya.” His hand brushed through my hair, and I opened my eyes to meet his smile. “I’m proud of you for sticking through.”

“Thank you.”

“I know it’s a day early, but do you want your birthday gift?”

“Oh?” I blinked. “You got me something?”

“Well…I kinda designed it and got it made by a reputable brand,” he elaborated. “But if you don’t like it, it’s fine.”

“Why wouldn’t I like it?” I asked in astonishment.

“Uh. It’s a pretty specific item…or what would be a better word? Risky?”

“A risky item?” I clarified. “Why can I envision you making a device that helps us soar through the sky before it malfunctions?”

“No, no.” He chuckled and shook his head. “It’s not electronic.”

“I’m sure I’ll love it,” I reasoned. “But if it means going outside, that’s a no since someone decided to throw my entire underwear drawer in the washer while I was showering.”

He looked away as if he wasn’t the prime culprit but slid my legs off his lap so he could get up. “Close your eyes and count down from ten.”

“Sure,” I placed my hands over my face and began counting down. “10…9…8…”

I kept going; slowing down until I reached the final number. “1…0.5…0.25-”

Finnick began to snicker, the sound coming from in front of me which meant he was back.

“Zero!” I cheered and opened my eyes. Finnick was holding a white box with an orange and gold ribbon securing its closure. He lowered it onto my lap before taking a step back and beginning to blush.

“Uh…I wanted to do something that would complement you in a sense while emphasizing how divinely beautiful you are,” he began, and his face grew redder as he looked at the floor and twiddled his thumbs.

“I also wanted to give you something that I created during this chaotic time. Though everything has been busy and a little crazy, I’ve never been so determined and well…happy,” he confessed and lifted his gaze to meet my curious one. “You mean a lot to me, Red. A lot to all four of us, and you’re always working on helping everyone else and never really get the time to take care of yourself, so I figured this could help on your birthday.”

He gestured for me to open it, and I took a deep breath in suspense as I tugged on the ribbons and slowly lifted the lid of the box.

My eyes widened at the immediate dose of colors. I had to put the lid to the side where I sat as my fingers dove in to lift up the lace materials of the multiple sets of lingerie.

“Y-Y-You designed this?!” I exclaimed while lifting my gaze to look at him and then back at the first set I was holding, which was actually called Brianne. The colors were gold and orange, and the lace had little turquoise rhinestones that decorated the sunset-colored bra, panties, and stockings. White trimming lined the edges of the bra and the waistline of the panties.

The combination was unique, leaving me in shock as I took it all in. The other sets were uniquely different, the color combinations complementing one another.

Blue, purple, and black trimming to red, pink, and lime green trimming. It was like each theme had a seasonal spin to it, and the combination of lace, rhinestones, and floral designs left me speechless at the final outcome.

“Ya,” he finally answered, his whole face as red as a tomato. “I wasn’t going to get it designed, but Jax caught me designing it with a sketch of you and immediately encouraged me to get it created. I obviously didn’t know where to start, but Connor directed me to Mia and Miya, and they have loads of connections with clothing companies in Korea, especially lingerie. I created the designs when school started, and these are the results after I approved the samples they sent. It was hard as hell to hide it from you since Miya and Mia were extremely excited to share, but at least your birthdays are in the same month and were two months away at the time so they were willing to maintain the secret.”

“You guys were able to do this in two months?” I concluded.

“Basically,” he said with a shy grin as he reached for his sketchbook. He flipped through the pages until it landed on two pages that were full of vibrant colors. He offered for me to look. As I brought it closer, I could see the detailed sketches of me wearing the various styled lingerie pieces.

“Finnick. My hips are nowhere near as curvy as hers,” I pointed out with a smirk. He blushed yet again and nervously chuckled. “That’s just the style of drawing in the fashion world,” he reasoned. “I at least got the measurements right.”

“I can’t believe you were able to make something like this,” I whispered.

“It was a team effort,” he said with pride as he closed his book and returned it to the coffee table, moving to sit on my left side. “Do you like it?”

“Like it?” I gasped as tears threatened to fall. “I love it, Finnick! This is absolutely amazing, and thoughtful, and kind, and unique, and-”

He cut me off as he moved in to capture my lips. My eyes widened for merely a second, his touch igniting waves of delightfulness as they began to close, and I pressed my lips back against his.

A kiss that felt like mere seconds was long enough to leave us breathless. The two of us were forced to break the kiss and take in the air around us to relieve the burn of our lungs. His eyes filled with compassion and I could truly see the happiness in them compared to all those times of sadness, heartbreak, and uncertainty.

How intriguing that he’d vowed to strive for happiness in the new year, and ten months later, he was able to display such a radiant smile and joyous sight in his ocean orbs.

“If you didn’t have to help Kaito, we’d be doing other things,” he commented with a playful grin that had me blushing.

“T-Tease,” I muttered, and he laughed and kissed me once more.

“Rain check?”

I met his eyes while my lips lifted further. “Rain check,” I confirmed and lifted my arms to hug him tightly.

He held me tightly and whispered, “Thanks, Brianne for helping me shine through the fog that my life has been cloaked in. Took a bit of time to heal, grow, and move forward, but I think everything is working. I’m finally happy again.”

“That’s not only on me, Finnick,” I revealed and pulled back to make sure he could see the pride in my eyes. “You did that. You allowed yourself to grow. Even after the turmoil and pain you’ve experienced, you knew that there was a greater purpose for you to remain, and with dedication and persistence, you’ve finally been rewarded with the confidence and skills you’ve always carried within you. Like a flower, all you needed was a bit of nurturing, time, and light for you to bloom into the amazing man sitting here now. The amazing man I have the privilege to love. A man who makes me laugh, draws the most beautiful portraits, and now designs lingerie.”

He smirked at the last part as he fought back his own tears.

“We’ve been through a lot,” he quietly confessed. “But we always come out on top, huh?”

“Yup,” I confirmed. “No matter the obstacles, we’ve come out better and wiser. Now we just need a moment of celebration.”

“Soon,” he replied and rose up. Offering his hand, he winked. “Rain check, remember?”

“Yes,” I replied and placed my hand in his. “I’ll come back and claim that prize.”

“Happy early birthday, Red.”

“Thank you, Finnick,” I replied and rewarded him with a kiss.

Claim and enjoy the loving passion with this man in my arms.

“YOU’RE lucky we’re the last ones here, or one of us would be changing outside,” I commented as I walked over to the temporary locker I used to put my clothes in.

Kaito chuckled as he sat on the bench between the lockers, his hair still dripping wet as he reached for a white towel to dry his navy-blue locks.

“We both know I’d sacrifice the world seeing me naked so only the Notorious Four get a blessed glimpse,” he reasoned.

“Talking big, huh?” I commented as I dropped my towel and reached for my panties first.

“I’m not talking big,” he mumbled as if I’d offended him, and I looked over my shoulder just as he turned around to look at me. One long look from head to toe had his face burning crimson and his head darting back to stare at his opened locker.

“Uh-huh,” I said before giggling. “Your locker has a mirror, silly.”

“I-I wasn’t looking there!” he whined and even reached for the mirror to move it, which didn’t do any justice as it got a perfect view of my butt.

“Ugh! Dammit!” He gave up and covered his head with the wet towel. “I’m not here.”

“Too cute,” I praised and slipped on my panties. Putting on my bra, I noticed his heavy sigh as he paused in ruffling his hair.

“Kaito?”

“You’ve really changed, Brianne.”

I turned around to look at his dripping back as he moved the towel from his hair. I could see his eyes that looked at me through the mirror, noticing the bits of sadness and worry that took over those dark purple orbs.

“Is that bad?” I hesitantly asked while ignoring the bit of nervousness that flickered through me at his comment.

“No,” he revealed. “It just proves I still have some work to do, that’s all.”

Swallowing any worries, I took the brave steps to walk around the bench, until I was in front of Kaito, who took in my body as I stood there in my dark blue lace lingerie. I should have slipped some sort of material on, but his words tugged at me in a way that was hard to describe.

Tugged on the lingering fears regarding us.

It was only a few weeks before the semester was over. Midterms were over with. We all focused on preparing for the future exam and our final semester at Witchling Academy. As much as I worried about everything we had to do, what was bothering me most was how stagnant our connection had become.

I knew out of the four of my men, my relationship with Kaito would be slower than the others. To be completely honest, I’d originally thought he’d surpass Finnick with how confident he was in the beginning of our Witchling journey.

What changed? Why are we suddenly going backward? It makes no sense.

“Brianne,” he whispered, and I braced myself for his words, but my brain decided to go a different route as the words left my lips before I could stop myself.

“If you’re thinking about breaking up with me, there better be a good reason or I’m going to kick your ass.”

He blinked and stared up at me with wide eyes before I blushed and slapped my face with my hands. “I didn’t think before saying that.”

“Why would I break up with you?”

“I don’t know,” I muttered but kept my hands where they were.

He let out a sigh and I felt his hands land on my hips. “Brianne.”

I spread my fingers just slightly so I could get a glimpse of him, his expression conflicted, flickering between worry and disappointment.

“Sit for a second,” he whispered. I bit my lip and looked at his lap, trying to figure out if he wanted me to sit on his lap or next to him. He ended up moving me back as so he closed his spread legs, and I sat on his lap with me facing him.

He tried to hide his blushing cheeks while he lowered his gaze to my breasts for a brief moment. He then let out another sigh and looked into my eyes.

“I don’t want to break up,” he whispered.

“Then what’s going on with you?” I was trying to figure him out. To unlock the doors that were fighting to keep me out. “Are you having nightmares still? Is something troubling you that you’re afraid of talking about? Do you want to take things slower?”

“Brianne,” he whispered my name again and wrapped his arms around me to hold me in a tight embrace. “I don’t want to take things any slower. Fuck…I want to take things further. I don’t know why I’m going backward in this. I can’t figure out why I’m hesitating. Why I can’t just accept the amazing lovers and friends in my life. I can’t pinpoint the problem, and all it’s doing is delaying what I know would be the inevitable moment where I’ll have no choice but to confront this unknown ordeal.”

“You know I’m always here to talk to you. So are Finnick, Jax, and Connor,” I whispered. “We want to help you figure this out, Kaito. You don’t have to do it on your own. We’re in this together, but it feels like you’re closing the door on us.” I pulled back and continued, “I sometimes feel you…well…you’re not attracted to me anymore. Or Finnick. Or this idea of being together.”

“That’s not it.” He shook his head quickly. “It’s definitely not that, Brianne. I…I want this.” His eyes begged for me to believe him, while desperation morphed through his facial expression.

“Then what’s wrong?” I was begging him with a simple question. “Are you experiencing Imposter Syndrome or something?”

He looked at me in question, as if he hadn’t considered that.

“I’m not sure,” he finally answered, and lowered his gaze to my lips. “It’s like whenever I want to kiss you, feel my hands on your body, or make a simple move, it’s like a part of my mind opens up and begins to tell me that I don’t deserve you. That you’re such a sacred being that I’m not even close to your match.”

My eyes widened at his words as he closed his eyes in shame. “It happens with Finnick, too, and when I’m around Connor and Jax, the same happens only it’s perceived as though they’re better suitors in this group relationship than I.”

“You know that’s not true!”

“I know,” he admitted and hugged me once more. “I know. I swear I do, but it’s a constant on and off battle, and it’s beginning to drive me insane. I decided to go to the school pharmacy and see if there was anything I could take to help without bothering anyone. Like an over the counter medication to stop the voices. There was a guy who suggested I take these black capsules that help.”

Black capsules?!

“Kaito? When was this?” I asked as I moved back to meet his gaze once more.

“A few weeks ago? I got them refilled before the beginning of the month, but when I went back to ask more about the side effects, he was gone. I’ve tried to seek him out, but the other staff said they don’t release the names of substitute teachers.”

“Do you remember what he looks like?”

“Not really,” he admitted. “To be honest, at one point I thought it was Elijah, but then when I looked again, the man wasn’t him. I assumed it was just the side effects of the capsules since some medication causes hallucinations. It’s what reinforced me to try and see who the substitute was, but I still can’t get his information and don’t have further access.”

“Did the pills help?” I asked, while my mind tried to process everything and make a note to find out who this man was. “And do you still have some left?”

“Ya, I have about two capsules left. I decided to stop taking them because they seemed to be doing the opposite of helping me. The voices have multiplied, and I can’t seem to concentrate during kendo practice. I’ve been doing the added training to help with my distracted mind, and I’ve noticed I do the best when training with you in the room.”

“Me?” I pondered.

“Ya. I don’t know why, Brianne. It’s like the sight of you blocks the thoughts away from trying to suffocate my mind. It may sound cheesy, but having you around brings a lot more relief, like I’ve finally walked into a room of clear air and inhaled it for the first time after months of polluted smoke. You make me feel sane again, and I just don’t understand why I’ve waited this long to tell you all of this.”

“It’s okay,” I comforted and pressed my hands on his shoulders. “At least you told me now. We can get those pills checked and see if they’ve been tampered with.”

“Brianne,” his voice trembled. “What if Master finds out and kicks me out of training? He can’t know I’ve been taking these. He’ll lecture me about the rules like I’m an idiot and-”

“Kaito.” My voice was firm enough to get through the anxious fog flooding through him.

Affection brings clarity.

Marianna’s words came through to me, writing a narrative in my mind as the wheels of my thinking process began formulating a plan. Multitasking was always my strong suit, and I took advantage of that as I wrapped my arms around Kaito’s neck.

“Just for a few seconds, Kaito. Stop thinking,” I said the very words before kissing him softly on the lips. He froze in place at my touch, but the longer I kissed him, the more relaxed he became.

It felt like the rushing clutter of emotions began to subside, as though the dark clouds were drifting away and allowing the rays of sunshine and hope to flitter through with clarity.

I decided to be risky by breaking the kiss and gliding my tongue along his bottom lip. My eyes opened slightly to see his indecisiveness, but he very gently bit my bottom lip and tugged it.

When I took his lips once more, it was with intensity before I slipped my tongue into his mouth. It was the first time I was really taking the lead in a kiss as heated as this, but the empowerment of it all only grew with every movement of my tongue that fought to intertwine with his while our lips pressed and moved with heavy desire.

I’d been so distracted with everything else happening around me to realize how much I missed Kaito. Our simple, long talks. Our study sessions each night. I began to realize that during this whole time when we were focusing on our individual aspects and goals, Kaito was by himself, trying to get through the dark thoughts that fought to bring him down further.

Adding the news of these pills to the equation, it became clear that Kaito’s switch in behavior wasn’t only his doing.

Dark influence. That stranger looking like Elijah. The foul play surrounding it all. More and more clues are coming to the surface, but where do they all point?

I broke the kiss and our noses touched in comfort as we caught our breaths. His hands moved down my back, making me shiver as his lustful eyes bored into mine.

“If only you could feel a fraction of the love I have for you,” he whispered. “If only I could open my heart and let you see how much you inspire me every day. You’re the reason why I was able to accept the fact that I love Finnick. That I could love a male and a female. You helped me grow stronger, and its thanks to being surrounded by you guys that I wish to further my skills. It’s just all of this unnecessary thinking is so exhausting, Red.”

He leaned over to rest his forehead on my chest, and I could feel the tears that hit my skin as he carried on in tender breaths, “All the negative thinking. The thoughts and worries that drive me insane while making it impossible to sleep. It goes on and on until I’m mentally drained, and by then it’s almost morning and I’ve barely slept. I’m trying to hold on until school ends…but I’m not sure I can survive that long.”

I closed my eyes and stroked his head soothingly, hoping the comforting move would help him realize that I was here, and we’d figure things out together.

“Let’s do this,” I quietly reasoned. “We’ll get Fuwa to deliver the pills to Professor Phoenix in secret. She can analyze them and see what’s up. Your appointment with the psychiatrist friend of Professor Phoenix’s is next week. You can at least explain everything in confidence, especially when we know what’s in those pills and if they’re making all of this worse like you’re predicting. I’m going to ask Professor Phoenix to talk your Master into giving you a two-week break. Maybe more if we can.”

“But-”

“Every extracurricular activity allows a team member to take a maximum of a month off for any physical, emotional, or mental scenarios that lead to a decline in health. You’re stressed as fuck, Kaito. You’ll be of no use to anyone if you’re up against a wall. You need a break to breathe, think clearly, and recover from whatever side effects those pills may have on you. By getting an approved break from Professor Phoenix, who has connections with the council, your Master can’t say anything nor kick you off the team. Jax and I will sign the request which also ensures you have the council’s approval and emphasizes the new guidelines that we started implementing this year amongst the others that have been underway already. Do you think your Master wants to see you hospitalized because you pushed yourself past the limit?”

“No,” he replied.

“Then you have to take care of yourself. No one will judge you. We all want you to be back to your normal self so you can feel empowered again. This is just temporary, I promise you. We’ll figure out a solution together and then we’ll re-analyze everything at the end of the semester. I’m sure the holiday break will help you as well, so don’t worry. We’re going to solve this.”

He nodded into my chest before he hugged me once more. I continued to stroke his head until he was ready to let go.

“If I’d told you earlier, maybe it wouldn’t have gotten this bad,” he muttered, mostly to himself.

I reached out to lift his head up by his chin, staring into his eyes with acceptance and admiration.

“It takes courage to share what you fear the most. It takes the desire to grow and change and confidence to acknowledge the problem in your life and find the necessary resources to help fix it. Time has already passed, and you don’t know what could have happened if you acted earlier. At least we have a game plan for figuring things out.”

I reached out to press my hand against his cheek. “Together, we’re going to get through this. Okay?”

He pressed his right hand on top of my extended left one, closing his eyes as he gave a slight nod in response.

We put on our clothes before he showed me the two remaining pills.

“Fuwa,” I summoned him, and with a poof, he was in his unicorn ball form.

“FuFu?” He yawned before asking the prime question that I’m sure was asking what I needed.

“Can you take this bottle to Professor Phoenix? It’s extremely important. I’m sending an email now to her private inbox. Enclosed will also be a letter for her to forward to the Kendo Master in regard to Kaito. All the details will be in the email. We’ll talk about it more thoroughly tomorrow.”

“Fufufu!” he declared as he floated over to take the bottle of pills by balancing it on his head. “Fu!”

Just like that, he was gone. I reached for my phone a second later and was sitting on the bench and typing the email, gathering the documents I needed to attach.

“Brianne. We can do it at home?” Kaito suggested.

“Nah.” I shook my head. “Let’s do it now so she has a timestamp on it. We have to go return the swords, remember? The kendo building is on the other side of campus. Professor Phoenix loves to work fast so if she gets this promptly, the more advantage we’ll have in getting things rolling.”

“Brianne.”

I paused to look up at his smiling expression as his eyes projected his gratitude.

“I love you.”

“As I’ve always loved you,” I replied with a wide grin. “Don’t try to carry the world on your shoulders, Kaito. That’s why we’re here. To help you when the weight gets too heavy to bear.”

“I know. I’ll try not to forget from now on.”

“Good.” I returned to the email, taking about ten minutes to write a concrete email and formal letter to get Kaito a month off. At least with the current date, he’d return in time for the exams, which would benefit our team if there were any surprise exams that required all of us.

“Done,” I cheered and rose up. “Let’s get these swords back in their proper place and head home.”

“Okay,” he replied and offered his hand. I actually paused to stare at his hand before looking up into his eyes. “I’m sorry I’ve been distant. You now know the reason wasn’t that I was falling out of love. I just didn’t want to end up doing something stupid that would hurt you. That would hurt what we’ve slowly built. Regardless of knowing, you still deserve an apology for my behavior.”

“Kaito.” I placed my hand in his and squeezed it gently. “Let’s hurry home so we can just relax and watch some shows or something.”

“Alright.”

We made our way outside and took the shortcut through the football field. It was officially night time, the sky darker than usual like it was about to rain. The clouds were charcoal grey, covering the stars that would have been sparking with their dazzling beauty.

The chill of the cool fall breeze left me shivering and Kaito stopped to look at me.

“Here.” He took off his long-sleeve cardigan and helped me slip it on. “It’s cold tonight.”

“Thank you,” I began. “It is, which is weird. I know it’s fall and all, but the weather wasn’t supposed to drop until two weeks from now. It’s been a while since I’ve Spell Traveled, but let’s do that to get home.”

“At least you’ve got me to make sure we arrive home,” he reasoned.

“I haven’t screwed up lately,” I argued with a pout.

“Didn’t Jax say you Spell Traveled to the tallest building in the world when we were in Dubai?”

“Uh…” I nervously giggled and looked away. “That wasn’t me. It was my twin sister.”

“Twin sister my ass,” He shook his head and I laughed.

“Hey! Ass is technically a swear word.”

“It is not,” he argued and took my hand once more while using the other to secure the sword on his back. I quickly made sure mine was on the strap at the waist of my black tights.

“I’ll let you win this round since I’m tired,” I concluded.

“Nah. You’re waiting until we get home so you can have Finnick join in on the shenanigans and gang up on me,” he reasoned.

“Well…ya,” I admitted and we both began to laugh.

“AHHHHHH!” a heart-clenching scream tore through the night, making both of us flinch before our heads darted to the left. A group of girls was racing in different directions, all of them wearing the Witchling uniform. I recognized most of them to be in the same semester as us, but my eyes widened in fear as their sprinting legs began to slow and they gripped their necks and gasped for air.

“W-What’s wrong with them?” Kaito tried to run forward, but I immediately stopped and pulled him back.

“No. Go ring the emergency bell! T-This isn’t ordinary!”

“But what about-”

“I’ll stand here and record. Something is wrong but it’s not magic related. They may have summoned or eaten something! Just sound the alarm. Whoever is on duty will get here faster than the police!”

“Got it!” His hand slipped out of mine as he went right into a sprint for the red emergency button on the side of the main building. With how fast he was running, it would only take a minute, giving me more than enough time to take a video while calling Starlight.

My camera was on record and I quickly dialed Starlight’s number. She picked up on the second ring.

“Brianne, what’s wro-”

“Emergency at school! There’s a group of students struggling to breathe and their eyes are all black and…oh fuck,” I cursed as I watched what was happening to the students - the seven individuals seemingly taking their last breaths as their bodies began to turn black entirely.

All the bits of life seemed to be sucked out of them, their corpses left to lay upon the land they fell on.

Their death beds.

“Brianne?! “

“T-They’re dead, Starlight,” I said with immense sadness. “How? How did they just die?”

“HELP!”

I looked over only to be shocked to see one more student remained. I immediately focused on the sight, my body struggling to move as our eyes locked onto one another.

“Brianne? Who is that?” Starlight demanded and I took a few breaths as I muttered, “Elisha.”

“Is she the culprit?!”

I forced myself to observe her dilemma, only to realize her wheelchair was stuck in a ditch full of thick mud. I wasn’t going to aid her. The idea of just walking away would have been the perfect revenge after what she’d done to me in the past, but the idea only grated on my nerves.

We’re better. Do better.

Being reminded by Marianna only confirmed that I couldn’t ignore this, and soon I was racing over to her until I was in front of her and trying to get her wheelchair out of the locked position.

“Why won’t it unlock?!” I snapped at her as she fought her sobs.

“I-I don’t know! I think it malfunctioned. I’m not sure. We have to run. We have to go! Please don’t leave me!”

She clung to my sleeve like I was her only hope, and I looked into her fearful eyes as they pooled with tears.

“I know you hate me. I know we’re not friends in any way…but I…I don’t want to die. Please don’t let me die.”

“Why would you die?” I snapped. “What happened here? Why did they die like that?”

“T-The drug!” Her words got my attention as she quickly rambled, “A few weeks ago a substitute doctor was here to do checkups and word was going around about these black capsules that enhanced your magic and reduced anxiety and shit. Everything was kept on the down-low because we didn’t want word getting to you and the rest of the council. He gave us all a month’s supply and said we should meet some time ago but didn’t show up. Many of us got addicted to the effect and one of the girls was able to get his info. He told us to meet here late after school so that the council and professors wouldn’t see so he could bring us another batch. W-We didn’t think it would harm us!”

She shook her head and pulled on my arm. “B-But Elijah warned me! He warned me they were bad, and I didn’t listen. Dammit. Why didn’t I listen? That goody two shoes ass!”

“Elijah’s alive?!” I snapped at her and she looked at me like I was an idiot.

“Are you guys all blind?! Don’t you see what’s going on?”

“What am I supposed to see when you’re all being shady as fuck and trying to kill me?”

“Why are you so stupid?!” she screamed. “Dammit! You know of your past and suddenly think everyone has the same privilege as you?”

“What privilege do I have that you don’t?!” I screamed.

“You and Jax!” she screamed back. “You got both halves of the damn pie while Elijah and I got split in the making and now we’re basically suffering for things we didn’t do!”

I paused in my attempt to respond immediately, my eyes widening at her confession before it suddenly clicked.

Holy fuck. Is she trying to say they’re-”

“Yes!” She seemed to read my mind as I looked back up to meet her gaze. “Yes!” she repeated. “While you and the destined love of your life got reborn as one individual, we got the short end of the stick. Meaning, we were split into two which means both Elijah and I are twins!”

No. This makes no sense whatsoever.

“Don’t believe me? Look up the official records!” she snapped. “The ones my lovely dad, or should I say assaulter, hid away in the bottom file cabinet in his office at the police station. The official documents of his and my twin sister’s connection to all the shit that has been put on me. The one who dated Jax was my twin. The one who stated that Finnick raped her in the changing room was my twin. She was in the back seat of the car when she forced me to press on the gas pedal and crash into you. She’s the fucking reason I can’t walk while she continues to hide in the shadows!”

She sobbed heavily as she let go of my sleeve and worked hard on moving the trapped wheels of her chair. “Everything is their fault, dammit! And the good Elijah is now in a coma after that damn bitch spelled him to go after you guys during the exam. Even if he does survive, they’ll put all the damage on his shoulders to bear until he drinks himself to death or some stupid shit!”

I couldn’t even speak and watched as the wheel unjammed but sent her forward, out of the chair and into the dirt. All she could do was cry as she began to crawl through the grimy dirt.

“Dammit! I hate this life so much! I should just take the last pill and die. Then all the suffering will be over!” She sobbed heavily as her fingers dug into the ground. “I’m never getting a happy ending. I’m never going to find my mom who was sent away by that horrible bitch. Dad is never going to be the same and is only helping the shadow people. There’s no way out! No one believes me. No one trusts me…my life is ruined,” she cried.

I was overcome with her emotions that hit me like a wall, and I was suddenly on my knees as I fought the dizziness that plagued me. I’d never felt such intense emotions before. My mimic gift that was using Connor’s emotion ability became a weapon against me as I tried to gain control of my mind, which was being consumed by the feelings of remorse that came with the foreign flow of pain, sadness, and defeat.

“I don’t want to die! Is this my end? Is this karma biting back at me for the past I only partially committed? Is there no justice? Will the truth be revealed when everything is too late? After I’ve died, and that bitch of a sister gets exactly what she wanted!”

Vengeance. Justice. Liberty.

I shook away the emotions that fought to disable me, rising back up once more before I was hooking an arm around Elisha’s waist and lifting her arm to rest on my shoulder. A grunt escaped me as I took her weight and lifted us both up.

“W-What are you doing?!” she cried, sobbing uncontrollably, and trying to fight back with her upper body strength which was becoming a pain in the ass.

“LET ME HELP YOU, DAMMIT!”

“You’re not supposed to help me!” she screamed. “I’m the bad guy!”

“If you truly were, you wouldn’t be trapped in this dark whirlwind of trouble!”

Her teary eyes filled with anger, and yet the tears that streamed down her cheeks were in conflict with her words. No matter good or evil, it was obvious she wanted to live.

I should have let her perish, just like she’d wished for me when she drove that car with the intention of killing Finnick and hit me instead. She had no remorse and was still somehow tangled in all of this with little proof to show the entangled webs of lies and involvement with the shadows.

Or at least that was what I previously thought.

With all the words that escaped her rambling mouth in the heat of despair, I now knew that we’d all been played - no one realized that there were potentially two Elishas and two Elijahs.

We may have guessed the possibility of two Elijahs, but never would I have guessed the same for Elisha.

What if all of this was a game? If someone knew the exact people to put the blame on? Who’s the true culprit of all of this? Who’s hiding behind the curtain but pulling all the strings?

“Tell me what we’re trying to escape from!” I snapped, and she lifted her head only to look forward as her body grew as still as a statue. Following her gaze only left me frozen mid-stride; the seven dead individuals were now standing, holding black swords.

“Elsa.” My voice was but a whisper, but with enough conviction to summon my familiar. She arrived in a poof, dropping to the floor and immediately hissing as she widened her stance and got ready to pounce.

“Elsa,” I said her name again to get her attention, and she turned her body slightly to look at me. “Take Elisha to Starlight. She’ll be alerted of the situation since we didn’t finish our conversation. Hurry.”

“What are you doing?!” Elisha snapped. “We have to run! Why are you teleporting me to your sister?!”

“When you meet my sister, tell her everything you just told me.”

“She won’t believ-”

“If she sees I let my familiar teleport you to safety it means I believe you. If my gut is telling me that you’re not lying, you’re not! Tell my sister everything! I’ll be fine on my own, now go!”

“MewMew!” Elsa pushed off the ground and landed on Elisha’s head, the connection immediately triggering her body to go from pink to orange-gold while her eyes shifted to vibrant pink that glowed with magical power.

“D-Don’t die!” Elisha’s last words seemed to echo as her body disappeared entirely, but it was perfect timing because the seven pitch-black zombie students were heading my way.

I only had enough time to pull my sword out of its protective sheath as I twirled around to try and evade the seven-angle attack. I hissed as slashes of pain cut through my flesh, but I ignored it all, focusing on trying to get out of my situation.

Pushing off the ground to gain some height, my eyes widened as I realized the dangerous situation I was in - each shadow being of the dead jumping backward and raising their swords in unison.

Beams of black shot upward, moving in an arc formation until the beams of darkness met in the middle. The connected beams were creating a dome around me as gravity began to bring me back down to the surface.

I wouldn’t land fast enough to try and jump through one of the spaces that were beginning to be covered by black walls of magic, leaving me in a state of fear.

“BRIANNE!”

I looked to see Kaito was running towards the dome, his body covered in his own share of wounds like he’d been fighting an army seconds earlier. His desperation to reach me seemed to grow as I landed back on the ground and turned to run in his direction as the walls began to go from an almost transparent to an opaque surface.

I was at the one wall that still had its transparent appearance, but as I smashed my fists against the surface, my heart sank at its thick surface.

I’m trapped!

My mind immediately tried to get me out with my gift, but it only took me a second to realize what was happening - the draining feeling of energy leaving me. The struggling movement of my own magic within as it fought the shackles that stalled its movement.

My magic?! I…I can’t use anything.

When my gaze met Kaito’s once more, he was only a few steps away, but dark beings got in his way, stopping him from approaching. He immediately sliced through them with no hesitation as his desire to save me was far stronger.

I couldn’t sense his emotions like before, but his mere eyes were projecting his intense feelings of fear and determination.

Our eyes met once more, but I couldn’t show him anything but despair as I banged on the glass while the air grew thick. I banged harder, desperate to get out as my dark surroundings began to close in on me and the temperature dropped to an all-time low.

I glanced around to try and find a way out while screaming Kaito’s name.

“Kaito!” Within these walls, my voice was barely audible, as if the very sound was being absorbed just like everything else within this space.

My voice, my magic, my striving to live.

All I could do was look back at Kaito and bang on the dark wall that was beginning to thicken. I knew this was all on purpose. To provoke Kaito to lose it like what had happened to Connor, and even Finnick and me during the exams.

I wanted to think it was a trap of sorts. That someone was close and pulling the strings to trigger the darkness, but as the cold began to cling to my flesh, I was beginning to lose all hope. My banging suddenly slowed as I grew more sluggish by the second until I was using the wall to try and keep myself from collapsing to the ground.

All I could do was stare at Kaito, noticing the three dark beings fighting him with swords. I watched him slash through them, the girls who were once students like us. Now they were beings of the dead, controlled by the dark force that was fighting to swallow me whole.

Marianna? W…What do I do?

Her silence frightened me more, and I debated whether I’d been wrong and used. It took a few seconds before her presence returned to my mind.

Failure is needed. Submit to the darkness.

If…If I submit…I’ll die. I’ll become one of those things and be killed. I don’t want to die. Not yet. We’ve come so far. Please don’t let me die.

I felt like such a fool, helping the enemy who wished me dead because of the truth that may never get truly revealed. Would anyone know the true story? Would they be able to figure out the clues and find the true enemies hidden under our noses for years?

My ex best friend was a twin. Elisha was a twin. One side a villain. The other side a victim. Two sides of a coin separated in this new life but being forced to walk on the same path of self-destruction.

Time was slipping away from me, and what remained was the regret of not doing better. Not figuring out things faster. For seeing the lines and not what was in between. As my body grew frigid with the intense cold, tears left my eyes, which fought to remain open.

Kaito sliced the head of the last individual, ready to charge the remaining steps to reach me, but one mere look told him he was out of time.

We’re both out of time.

Brianne.

The sound seemed to come from behind me, but I couldn’t turn away until I mouthed just three words to Kaito. To say what needed to be said every time we parted ways.

Just in case we never returned to each other’s side.

“I. Love. You.” Three solid words with no voice to them. That ability was stolen from me, like the magic within, the energy around, and the beating of my heart that began to slow. The air in my lungs was floating away, and as the wall before me finally thickened to pure black, I remained in nothing but darkness.

Slowly, with the bits of magic that remained within me, I turned around and noticed the person standing in the middle of the dome.

A woman who looked like me. Orange locks, eyes that glittered with golden wonder, and an aura so dazzling it took all my attention. Her attire was older, vintage in the making and in all white.

I noticed a little girl clung to her leg, one who looked like me and yet had eyes that reminded me of Jax. She stared at me in wonder, her loving eyes pulling me into a trance as I fought for every bit of energy to get closer.

The woman had a golden chain around her neck, one that held a clear crystal quartz that seemed to reflect various colors even in this dome of black.

Marianna? Elsa?

The woman smiled and reached for my hand.

Trust. Submit. Failure is the only option. You. Will. Prevail.

Dragging my feet, I took the unsteady steps with the remainder of my strength. Step after step, until my hand that I realized was pure black fell onto her one of gorgeous peach while her body oozed white light.

I fell to my knees then, all the energy I had left leaving me. The little girl hugged me tightly as if it that were her way of protecting me.

“Don’t worry, Mommy. Protect. Elsa will protect you.”

Elsa. Our Elsa.

“Daddy’s here. Other Daddies are here. We’ll survive. We’ll prevail.”

Her words were encouraging as my eyes began to close, the light holding me tightly fighting hard to protect us from the darkness that closed in.

Submit, Brianne. I will not fail you.

Surrendering felt like the hardest thing to do and yet it was all I could commit to as my eyes finally closed and my consciousness wavered.

The darkness that followed didn’t make me fear if I’d ever open my eyes again. It embraced me like I was its child in need of comfort, which was enough for me to give in completely.

Failure has become the final outcome.

WOUNDED BEAUTY AND GUILT OF FAILURE

~KAITO~

I. LOVE. You.

My eyes widened as I took in the mouthed words. The world silenced all around me while my beating heart paused. The transparency of the wall was no more, like a window that had received a thick tint.

The image of Brianne vanished and triggered time to move once more. An eerie scream came from my left, but my arms already began to move as I swung my sword and sliced right through the approaching dark being.

Another came from my left, but I did the same, only realizing there was an approaching crowd of them, coming from all directions. I paused in my defensive stance to take it all in, while the dome before me seemed to spark with black electricity and grow bigger.

Brianne wouldn’t survive being in there in her current state, and that mere thought angered me to new levels while fear and regret were the tablets of fuel that matched the motive growing in my heart.

Destroy it all.

There was that single voice that would begin the multiple voices in my head. A true composer of negativity who began to conduct the orchestra of doubt, shame, and hopelessness. As if he could control the very emotions inside me, they all rose in anger, like they could avenge our fallen beauty.

Our Brianne, our light, the woman who would find a solution to everything, was now swallowed by the dark mist before me and all I could do was stand while death approached from all directions.

All that training with Master suddenly felt hopeless and I wondered if it was truly all for nothing. The knowledge I’d gained from studying. The techniques I’d learned to use in battle. Was all the struggle and time spent truly for nothing?

There I stood, my grip loosening around the hilt of my sword as it dropped to the muddy ground. My resolve began to fade; the idol of my world succumbed to the dome of darkness because of my lack of strength.

She was willing to go above and beyond for me, and yet due to the many areas where I lacked, I ended up getting here far too late.

I ran out of time. I allowed myself to fail. I failed our Brianne. Our Red… Don’t die.

The sheer idea of death had me trembling as tears spilled from my eyes. It felt like I couldn’t take another inhale of breath. The world around me felt heavy, and I thought this would be the true end of me.

Of us.

“THUNDRADA RA VE PROTECTANGO REVUKE!”

The booming sound was followed with an ear-piercing sound that forced me to flinch and cover my ears. I looked up, only for my eyes to grow massive as golden arrows arched downward towards me.

There was no time to move, and I couldn’t dare close my eyes - frozen in wait for what should have been my new approaching death. But as the first arrow pierced into the approaching dark beings, I realized the very weapons of fine glitter were attacking the enemy.

One after another, the beings of darkness were pierced with the golden arrows. However, instead of screams of agony that followed with death, I watched something amazing unfold before my very eyes.

Each arrow that pierced a dark being submerged them in light. As the golden light dimmed, there emerged the overtaken person, students who wore our uniform, who then immediately dropped to the ground.

Students. They…they were all students?

A dark being was inches away from me, but multiple arrows hit them. I immediately turned in their direction, watching as the darkness was shattered from their body like a broken shell, revealing their hidden appearance.

Out of instinct, I reached out to catch them, and when I did, I caught onto the sound of their beating heart.

They’re alive. They…aren’t dead.

The realization only brought dread as I looked at the bodies I’d sliced through with my sword. The arrows hit them as well, breaking the shell of darkness and revealing their detached limbs.

Unlike the girl I lowered to the floor, they weren’t breathing at all, the life already gone from their open eyes.

I killed them.

A flicker of pink and green caught my attention, and I looked to see who the culprit of the arrows was.

There was Finnick, standing in a golden uniform with hints of green and gold. His pink hair levitated with golden strands while he held his golden bow that was blessed by the God of Creation.

I’d forgotten about its existence, having not seen it since the end of the last semester, but there it was, in all its golden glory, sparkling with life and bringing rejuvenation to every dark being it struck.

Finnick used his weapon to deliver healing. He didn’t kill the students…like I had.

His focus was on me for a second before he looked at the dome behind me. I followed his gaze, noticing Connor, Jax, and Fuwa were heading my way.

“Kaito!” Connor shouted. “Where’s Brianne?!”

All I could do was point to the very dome as they came to a dramatic stop inches away from it. I fought to move, to try and reach where they were so I could assist in some way, but my legs wouldn’t work.

All they could do was tremble.

Connor’s eyes widened as worry flooded his onyx orbs, but Jax appeared calm, as did Fuwa.

“What are we going to do?” Connor asked as if he were the only one stressed about this whole ordeal. “Finnick?”

The crunch of broken wood brought my attention to my left, and there was Finnick, the magical glow around him having dimmed tremendously. His serious expression made him look older and wiser, while his eyes scanned the dome before he frowned.

“Brianne’s inside?” he asked as if he needed confirmation.

“Yes,” Connor emphasized. “How are we gonna get her out?”

Finnick looked at Jax. The two of them shared a look full of meaning before Jax stepped forward and began analyzing the very object.

We don’t have time. Brianne will die.

Connor cursed before he looked my way. “Kaito. Lower the despairing emotions for a second or two?”

I wished I could, but they were just flooding out and I couldn’t even do anything to stop them. Finnick looked my way once more before he reached for my hand and gently squeezed it.

“Relax.” The single word was gentle and seemed to push away the rushing emotions that were fighting to take some sort of control of me.

He didn’t let go of my hand as my eyes slowly met his.

“W-Why aren’t you afraid?” My voice trembled and was so hushed that my own ears struggled to pick up my question.

“There’s nothing to fear,” he replied. “The darkness isn’t hurting Brianne.”

“What?” Connor was the one to answer in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“It’s protecting her.” Fuwa was the one to answer as he moved around to stand on the left side of the dome. “Her magic is sealed off because that’s what darkness does, but she doesn’t seem to be in any pain. Elsa’s in there as well.”

“Why would it be protecting her?” Connor asked. “Isn’t it the same darkness that just took over those students and sent them on a killing spree?”

“No,” Finnick answered. “It looks like it may have originally been from that source, but the vibes I’m getting from this isn’t malicious.”

Jax began to walk around the dome while he remained silent, like he was in some sort of deep conversation within his mind. I noticed the way his eyes went from their golden base to pitch-black and back again.

The back and forth flickering left me even more anxious as the clock continued to tick.

“We’re running out of time,” I emphasized, even though my voice was shaky.

“We’re not,” Jax countered as he stopped and looked back at me. He stood three inches from me and only a few centimeters from the dome.

His eyes were completely black, and his smug smile only made me grow still. Finnick tightened his hold on my hand, and I peeked to see he was still completely calm while looking at Jax.

“Jaxsin.”

It was Connor who spoke as he walked over to stand on Finnick’s side. Fuwa was the only one who remained where he was, his hands in his pockets while he watched us quietly.

“Surprised about my arrival?”

“Yes, but why are you here?” Connor questioned. “We need to get Brianne out!”

“Hmmm.” He thought about it. “Why?”

“Because she’s going to be consumed by the darkness if we don’t get her out,” Connor emphasized.

“Who told you that?” He kept tossing questions and it only made me angry.

“Move aside so we can get her out!” I snapped.

Jaxsin’s laughter was eerie as he shook his head and clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing on me. “You’re giving orders when you let her get trapped in there in the first place.”

His obvious response still hurt me like I was being stabbed by a sword, and he only laughed louder this time around as he shook his head.

“You failed the test.”

“What test?!” I snapped.

He raised his hands up like he was going to preach the word before he stretched them out to his sides.

“This is what the shadows of darkness want. For us to fear an element that has never been truly against us. You fear what you don’t know. You fear the unknown. You fear me because you can’t see my true potential. My true motive.”

His words seemed displeased, and I tried to move from Finnick’s grasp, but he held me in place. “Why are you stopping me, Finnick?!”

“He’s provoking you on purpose,” Finnick calmly replied. “If Brianne was truly in danger, do you believe Jax, whether light or dark, would let her perish?”

I stalled in answering but Connor responded, “No.”

“Exactly,” Finnick replied and Jaxsin chuckled.

“You’ve changed,” he declared. “Or you know the truth to the darkness because it’s within you as well.”

Finnick didn’t say anything at first, but he slowly nodded. “I understand it, but that’s something you have to figure out on your own, isn’t it?”

“It is,” he replied and smiled. “Something that only acceptance can deliver.”

He moved his hand to slip beneath his dress shirt, only to retrieve a golden chain that seemed to be attached to a black stone.

My eyes widened while Connor gasped, and Finnick raised an eyebrow his way.

“When did you get that?”

“Hmm,” Jaxsin pondered. “The morning after I spent the night with Brianne. The night when all of you were away from the house for the entire night. It was a magical night, indeed, filled with passion and laughter that lit up my whole core.”

His hand wrapped around the crystal and it began to glow a purple before bits of gold and red peeked through its glowing orb of energy, swallowing his clenched fist.

“I got to meet the dark Brianne. Or really, Marianna. She accepted the darkness. Even though she’s a tad feisty. When I awakened from our night of festivities, here was the necklace on my neck. Like I’d been entrusted with it. I hid it from everyone, including Brianne, for it didn’t seem like the right time to show its thundering glory, but the time is now, and I like the idea of not being a failure.”

He specifically looked at me and whispered, “How long are you going to push the world away out of fear?”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as he suddenly walked towards me.

“How much longer until you see through the darkness piling up in your mind? See beyond the built-up pressures of expectations and fear of failure? You fear the darkness because you think of it as evil. A force that will only lead to failure.”

“The darkness is what killed those individuals!” I snapped back, and he chuckled as he stood right before me.

“No, no, no, Kaito, my brother. That is not what killed them and we both know that. A stab to the chest. A slice to the neck. Wounds made by physical weapons not cloaked in light is what killed those individuals who were merely swallowed by the dark force. The darkness is only lethal when it reaches right here.” He raised his hand to tap his temple. “Right in the brain where it lies in wait, letting you doubt yourself and all those around you until there’s nothing but negative banter. That’s what the enemy wants. That’s what they’ve been desperately trying to get from you, but you’re a stubborn one, and Brianne is the light that makes you remember common sense.”

He pulled back and turned right around.

“I could show you the consequences of true darkness, but I’m bored, and I miss our Brianne.” He looked over his shoulder and made sure his black jewels pierced mine as his voice dropped to an emotionless tone. “You’re allowed to fail once, but the second time will lead you down a path of sacrifice. Take the time to realize what you want or give up trying.”

Rays of black, red, and gold shot outward until they morphed into heated flames that danced and spiraled around Jaxsin. None of us moved as he walked forward, the spiraling force of fire heightening in intensity while it tightened its spinning force around Jaxsin.

He seemed to hit the resistances of the black wall. It only took a few seconds before he walked past it, and I gawked as the dome began to grow further, the black electric shocks suddenly shifting to gold and red.

The first shot of fire burst through the top of the dome, followed by another and another. Only thirty seconds passed before the dome was pierced with multiple streams of flames and cracks began to form along the remaining barrier.

There was one final crack, a loud sound that echoed around us before the entire structure shattered into millions of tiny pieces, and there was Jaxsin holding Brianne in his arms, her head resting against his chest.

I noticed Elsa was curled up against Brianne’s chest, her eyes closed as her tail moved lazily from side to side while her tiny purrs reached my ears.

They’re safe? No… they’re alive.

Jaxsin’s grin showed his white teeth as he began to walk over to us. He stopped two steps away and Finnick and Connor immediately moved to make sure Brianne was okay. It was like she was in a deep slumber, but it was Fuwa’s voice that cut through my daze.

“She’s okay,” he declared. “I won’t deny that some of the darkness tried to injury her, but she seemed to counter it with Elsa’s help as well. Like…darkness against darkness?” He didn’t seem sure of the last part as he furrowed his eyebrows.

“Fuwa?” Connor questioned, and I noticed it too: that he was beginning to fade.

“Can’t be wasting any more energy,” he declared. “Professor Phoenix will be here in a moment. Rest and know you’ve won against whatever that just was.”

He disappeared then, leaving us in silence as Finnick took Brianne from Jax’s grasp.

“I never said you could steal her,” he muttered, but Finnick only rolled his eyes. “Why do I have a growing suspicion you’re going to pass out at any second? Show off.”

“Hmph. Bold fucker.”

“Jaxsin,” Connor warned and Jaxsin merely shrugged.

“I’m not afraid of you.”

Connor rose up and Jaxsin turned to meet his approach with a glare. “What? What you gonna-”

Connor tugged at his shirt and kissed him firmly. That left me standing there, speechless, while Jaxsin’s eyes widened and the darkness in them began to struggle to remain.

Connor cut the kiss short, only to mutter, “Didn’t I warn you if you lost control a third time, things would get ugly?”

The pout that took over his lips was one of dissatisfaction as he stuttered, “F-Fucker. I’m going away.”

With a few blinks, Jax’s golden eyes with bits of orange and red were back and he looked at Connor in confusion before he groaned.

“Was Jaxsin here?”

“Yup. Had to pull off a fancy show of magical dramatics to get Brianne out of the protective bubble,” Connor summarized. Jax looked confused but immediately looked at Brianne, who was in Finnick’s arms. The sight seemed to calm him down and I noticed the sudden exhaustion that plagued his eyes.

“No wonder I’m tired as fuck,” he muttered, and Connor caught him the next second.

“Easy there,” Connor whispered and lowered him to the ground. “Are you okay?”

“I’ve felt better. Crap,” Jax groaned. “I could use a nap.”

“Nap away, but are you going to explain when you got that necklace?”

“Oh,” he replied and actually let out a weak chuckle as he relaxed against Connor. “The Goddess of War gave it to me in my dream.”

“Goddess of War?”

“Elsa.”

It didn’t make sense to me but Finnick whispered, “Your sister held onto the possession, so you could claim it?”

“Bingo,” Jax mumbled. “If…Jaxsin was an ass…my bad. He…just teaching…lesson…our…Bri…” He trailed right off as he dozed off.

“All of this is really confusing.” Connor sighed and looked around the chaos before he met my eyes. “Kaito, are you okay?”

“Ya…” The simple word was an obvious lie, but I couldn’t say anything more.

“Guys!”

We looked over to see Mia, Miya, and Alice. The three of them raced towards us while Professor Phoenix, Miss Electra, Raphael, and even Master ZenSu were close behind them.

Seeing Master ZenSu only reminded me of the big dilemma I now faced with everything that just happened, but Brianne’s words suddenly repeated in my mind.

“Then you have to take care of yourself. No one will judge you. We all want you to be back to your normal self so you can feel empowered again. This is just temporary, I promise you. We’ll figure out a solution together and then we’ll re-analyze everything at the end of the semester. I’m sure the holiday break will help you as well, so don’t worry. We’re going to solve this.”

The memory actually brought some sort of tranquility, cutting past the sense of defeat that thrummed through me.

“Don’t try to carry the world on your shoulders, Kaito. That’s why we’re here. To help you when the weight gets too heavy to bear.”

She was right back then and would say the same now if she were awake. I’d reacted too quickly, my anxiety overwriting my train of thought, and the consequences were the students who had perished by my blade.

They were the sacrifice of my misguided actions, but if it wasn’t for Fate, I may have truly lost the woman who was extremely important to me.

To us.

“We’ll figure this out,” Finnick quietly answered and looked my way. “Right, Kaito?”

All I could do was nod, my mind already formulating what I needed to do.

I can’t fall into another trap like this. I won’t survive if I continue to hold this guilt of failure.

Alternating my gaze between Finnick and Brianne seemed to only strengthen my resolve.

I’ll figure out what needs to be done to end this cycle in my mind. It all ends…tonight.

JUST YOU, ME, AND THE STARRY SKY

~BRIANNE~

“THIS IS ILLEGAL!”

Finnick smirked at me as I came out of the washroom in one of his t-shirts. The amusement twinkled in his ocean eyes as he took my body in. “Need help?”

“I don’t need-EEP!”

I took one solid step and was falling straight to the ground.

And then I wasn’t.

I crashed into Finnick as he’d gotten up from the bed to try and catch me, the two of us falling back onto the bouncy mattress and leaving Finnick groaning.

“Red. I know you’re super light and all, but zapping out and into existence adds an extra oomph of power when you crash into someone.”

“T-That wasn’t my fault, dammit,” I groaned then gave up on even moving as my body decided it was tired - again. “All of this is stupid! How did I get into this situation again?”

“Ah,” Finnick replied and slowly rolled us over so I was resting on the bed and he was hovering on top of me. “Do we need to go over how the last week has gone?”

“Hmph,” I pouted while looking away from him. “Go away. Your good looks are annoying me.”

He laughed and kissed my cheek before a gust of wind lifted him right above me. He lowered himself to the floor as I slowly sat up.

“Thanks.” He winked before he walked over to help me get into a more comfortable position. “And to answer your first statement, it isn’t illegal to keep our girlfriend hostage because she’s on a one month leave from all activities, including school, after interrupting a drug plot that was supposed to kill a ton of trapped students who’d been secretly taking drugs. Due to your bravery, you’re dealing with side effects that make your limbs become jelly whenever they feel like while you’re zapping in and out of existence for fun.”

I gave him a look at the last part, and he shrugged. “Alright. Not zapping in and out of existence for fun.”

“Ugh,” I groaned and pressed my hands against my face. “How can I calmly stay here when Kaito is missing?! How are you so relaxed?! Our lover hasn’t been seen for a week since the incident! What if people start thinking he did it? I asked Connor and he said he’d tell me but no! I fell right to sleep by accident. Then I asked Jax and of course, Jaxsin had to show up and start taunting me and shit, and then that ticks off Marianna, which led to them arguing, and I fell asleep at some point there and now here we are! Why is everyone so calm about this but me?!”

Finnick actually looked sorry for me as he sighed.

“Only if I get to snuggle next to you?”

I picked up the pillow next to me, threw it off the bed, and patted the spot like it was a drum. “Step right up to the cuddle station!”

He burst into laughter as he walked over to climb onto the bed and lay right in his spot next to me. “If you fall asleep, you can’t be mad at me.”

“No,” I whined and gave him a sad look. “You can’t use that against me. It’s screwed me up far too many times.”

He looked at my puppy-eyed expression before he sighed and kissed my forehead. “Fine. It’s not like you’re not allowed to know. I think they just didn’t want to tell you because you’re not fully recovered from that crazy fiasco.

“Crazy is an understatement,” I commented and let myself relax against him.

A week had gone by since the black pill incident. It took me a few days of being in and out of consciousness to realize what had gone down after I’d been trapped in the dome of darkness.

Professor Phoenix had to explain the details as they came in from multiple sources, but the general explanation was that Kaito and I had walked on to a planned cult meeting of some sort.

The evidence gathered so far explained that since more than a month ago, pills had been distributed secretly in two circumstances. The first was by a man who had substituted at the medical center and said the pills would aid those with anxiety and other mental health issues triggered by the stress of the approaching exams and Semester Eight, while others were told the pills would give them a boost in magic as time went on, like a multivitamin.

They were instructed to take the pill consistently for thirty days, so they would be able to test out the effects of the pill and determine if they wanted a longer supply. The demand for the pills grew quickly but the individual never showed up after substituting that day.

One of the students had gotten his contact information, and they organized in two locations. A group would meet in the courtyard while the remainder would be at the football practice field.

After autopsies were done on those who perished from the drug immediately after ingesting it, it was discovered that the new pills had some sort of chemical reaction that was based on one’s magic level. Those who took it who were weak would die instantly. Those whose magic levels reached a certain threshold would hear constant voices in their head that drove them into insanity.

Once the insanity stage was triggered, the dark element of the capsule component would activate, and the student would be engulfed in darkness. I’d thought they were all dead, but from Professor Phoenix’s explanation, the majority of those who survived the initial introduction of the drug into their system were alive and cloaked in darkness. It would take up to forty-eight hours for the host to die and the shadow to take full control of the body for whatever they willed.

It was scary to think about, reminding me of apocalyptic literature that gave a glimpse of some evil drug that killed humankind and left zombies in their wake.

Needless to say, Finnick had come to the rescue by using the golden bow of protection. The arrows had pierced all the students who’d been taken over, getting rid of the darkness and returning them back to normal.

Though there were a few casualties.

Close to twenty students didn’t make it, which was due to them either fighting one another or killing themselves before they were taken over. Additionally, a good five to seven were killed by Kaito.

That could have been one of the many things weighing heavily on his heart. The guilt of killing them as they fought to injure him and hold him back from reaching me.

I immediately worried that he’d be charged, but due to the magnitude of evidence that showed it was self-defence, he was thankfully off the hook. Those who survived and tested positive for taking the drug would be charged and suspended from Witchling Academy.

That left me worried once again for Kaito’s wellbeing and our team’s status, but because Kaito had gone for a checkup and the substitute had stated a trial med would be administrated, it saved him from getting kicked out.

That only furthered my worrying about Master ZenSu and Kaito’s position on the kendo team, but everything seemed to work in our favor because I’d messaged Professor Phoenix about Kaito’s struggles and she’d confronted Master ZenSu minutes after as they were already planning on meeting up to discuss Kaito’s behavior.

Master ZenSu had noticed a significant difference in Kaito, especially when it came to his concentration. It was obvious something was wrong, but he didn’t want to stress Kaito into thinking he was in trouble.

He knew we’d signed up to train later that night and he had the intention of coming by and approaching Kaito while I was present so he’d be more relaxed. They were making their way back to the school when Fuwa appeared and explained about the pills and mysterious substitute.

One thing led to another and apparently I was trapped in a dark orb, but it seemed as though the darkness that encapsulated me had protected me.

Jaxsin had made an appearance and gotten me out. It all sounded rather odd to me, but the others all agreed that it was what had happened.

I’d been out for a day or two, going in and out of consciousness because I was so tired. It was an after effect I was supposed to be happy for because most individuals who were absorbed by the darkness for as long as I had been would either be dead or become a shadow.

The only thing I could think of was that Marianna had something to do with it. Elsa had arrived at some point to protect me, but my memory was a bit fuzzy when I tried to remember more details about the incident.

Aside from my exhaustion, my zooming at the speed of a lightning bolt power was back and it was now obvious it wasn’t the sword but one of my demigod gifts. It was another ‘why is this showing up’ question that was added to the growing list of intriguing conspiracies.

With strict doctor’s orders, I was now on a month-long break instilled by…well…me, the person who created the new policy and implemented it this year with the council’s approval.

I didn’t think it would come to bite me in the ass so soon.

With me out of commission, Connor was temporary vice president and was helping Jax as they balanced school, the new policies that continued to be reviewed and implemented, the temporary curfew created after the whole incident, and the new policies regarding drug control.

Ricardo’s plans not only hit Witchling Academy, but also other schools across the board, and students were really getting hit by it. We were considered lucky to catch it “earlier’ than other schools who had had the same substitute teacher that had been distributing the drug for months. The drug had become the leading cause of death in witches under twenty-five within a three-month period.

If the school semester wasn’t almost over, I was sure they would have closed the school and taken things online. At this point, however, that would be counterproductive.

Instead, the school was closed for a week to complete a full-on investigation and gather evidence and video footage of the incident. With new policies, any future substitute teachers or medical providers in medicine and magic assessment would have to be approved by the assigned school and have fingerprints and their magic levels scanned prior to the start of their day.

This would make it so that if a crime like what had just occurred happened again, they would have the fingerprints as well as a magic print of their energy levels, which would make it far easier for Witchling Star agents to track them down.

That shift in discussion reminded me of Elisha and the truth we’d talked about with her potential twin. All of us were a bit skeptical about the idea, but Starlight had arrived and revealed that Elisha could be right.

She’d been investigating for a while with Katsume and even Sebastian’s assistance, but it was almost impossible to find anything on Elijah and Elisha. It was as though their documents were specifically kept in an unknown place. Without the cooperation of Elisha’s father and Elijah’s mother, who had none of the documents due to her husband burning them, it was difficult to prove if the birth certificates had two names or one.

But there was a clue.

Starlight had found a photocopy of Elisha’s birth certificate buried in one of the files at school, but the intriguing hint was the way it was photocopied. There was a part of the printed lines that showed the birth names of both children - a document only given to twins - but the line length for the given name was cut off halfway.

Meaning, someone covered that part so it wouldn’t show on the scanned copy.

It was a risky assumption to make with that as our only bit of evidence, but it wasn’t something Starlight was going to ignore.

Listening to Elisha’s explanation, both my sister and Professor Phoenix agreed that they believed what she had to say. For now, she was under locked observation and they wouldn’t tell her father about it until the trial.

They were doing this to ensure Elisha’s safety rather than worry about the consequence of her father. He wasn’t what either of them were concerned about.

They were worried about what the shadow organization would do when they found out the truth.

We couldn’t afford to lose her to a foolish death if what she was saying was absolutely correct. We also hoped by helping her out she’d be able to tell us where the good Elijah, who was in a coma, was.

Is the good Elijah the one who used to be my best friend when we began at Witchling, or was that the bad one?

I had to push all those thoughts to the side because they weren’t as important as our current dilemma, which was the fact that Kaito was missing.

No one had seen him since the night of the incident, and it seemed as though I was the only nervous one freaking out about it.

“Brianne?”

“Hmm?” I hadn’t realized my eyes were closed until I opened their heavy lids, blinking away the drowsiness while lifting my head slightly to see Finnick’s loving smile. He kissed the top of my nose and whispered, “Someone fell asleep.”

“It wasn’t me,” I reasoned and yawned. “Nope. Not me at all.”

His chuckle was soft before he slid both of us further down the bed so we could lie down and stare up at the ceiling.

“This position is too comfortable,” I whined. “I’ll fall asleep.”

“Again?” he offered, and I shook my head.

“It didn’t happen.”

“Sure,” he replied and turned to his side. I had enough energy to do the same, the two of us staring into one another’s eyes.

“Kaito isn’t missing,” Finnick whispered. “I think he needs a break from here.”

“Here as in us here?” I inquired.

“I think more of a break from the school,” Finnick elaborated. “The pressure of next semester is really taking a toll on him. You know what a perfectionist he is. Not to mention how passionate he is when it comes to kendo. He wants to meet the expectations of his family, but I don’t think he realizes that his family is already proud of him. With the exposure of the pills as well, he really needs a break to rebalance himself.”

“What if he’s mentally unstable, though?” I reasoned. “He probably feels guilty about everything that happened, especially the accidental killings. What if he needs us?”

“Master ZenSu is with him. Not necessarily “with” him, but he was assigned by Professor Phoenix and the council to watch over him for the month break. I think he had to have gone somewhere to train, kind of like how we went to the mountains that summer to get stronger. I think Kaito needs to be around nature to sort out his thoughts. He thinks a lot, as we know, and overanalyzes things, but when he’s surrounded by nature, it brings him enough calm and clarity to make the right decisions. He has to find his way back to who he was, and I think that’s a journey he can only make alone, you know?”

“Ya,” I whispered and couldn’t help but agree with the whole idea. I knew Kaito was strong and he could overcome this, but I wished to be there for him like all the times he’d been there for me.

“I just wish I could do something to help him,” I finally confessed.

“Recover,” Finnick whispered. “I’m sure it would give him great relief to know you’re okay and not suffering. I’m sure he feels guilty and weak for not being able to get you out and Jaxsin was a bit of an ass, but if he returns and sees you’re okay, he’ll be able to move forward a lot faster.”

“Jaxsin was an ass?” I clarified and quickly added, “I mean, he’s always an ass when he randomly shows up which isn’t often, but how bad was it?”

“It wasn’t super bad. I think if I were in Kaito’s shoes I would initially be mad because he was pointing out the obvious and emphasizing the reality that he was able to save you, but then again, it may be the reason why Kaito decided to do what he did and be on his own for a bit.”

“Harsh love, huh?” I concluded. “Yup. That’s Jaxsin for you. But there was something about flames? Connor mentioned gold and red flames or something.”

“Ah. Jax unlocked the God of War’s crystal.”

He said it so casually it seemed to take double the time to figure out whether he was being serious or not. When I didn’t reply, he added, “I’m being serious. Jax has the same gold necklace as mine but it’s carrying a black crystal. He revealed that it was the God of War’s stone and his sister had given it to him.

“Elsa,” I whispered.

“MewMew!” We flinched as she popped right between us - her little body dropping onto the pillows before she looked between us, lay on her side, and began to roll around.

“Fufufufu.”

We both looked down at the end of the bed to see Fuwa in his fuzzy unicorn ball form. He floated right over until he was covered with dark purple smoke and was in his little familiar form.

“Elsa! They weren’t summoning you.”

She paused in her rolling to innocently look up at him.

“MewMew?”

“Uh…sure,” he replied. “We have to keep our energy usage low so Brianne can recover.”

‘MewMew!” she replied and rolled over, then moved to rub her head against my cheek.

“Thanks, Elsa,” I praised and looked at Fuwa. “Thanks as well, Fuwa.”

“Get lots of rest,” he encouraged and glared at Finnick. “And you just fall off the bed.”

“Hey! That’s -GAH!” Finnick began but was literally tossed off the bed. The move left me snickering before I began to laugh.

“Fuwa! That’s so mean,” I said through giggles.

“Hmph,” Fuwa replied and landed next to Elsa. “C’mon, Elsa. I’ll keep you company.”

“MewMew!”

The two of them disappeared as Finnick rose up and groaned. “Dammit. Why does he hate me so much?”

“Maybe he thinks you’re almighty and powerful and is annoyed?” I offered with a pleasant grin.

“Tsk. He just hates me.”

“Pretty much.” I giggled and patted the spot he’d been relaxed on seconds ago. “Hurry up while the sheets are still warm.”

He grinned before he pulled off his t-shirt and tossed it to the side. He proceeded to strip out of his black shorts, leaving him in dark pink boxers as he climbed right back onto the bed. The lights were already dimmed; the setting was completely enchanting as the moonlight shone through the slight gap between the curtains.

“Do you wanna go to sleep?” Finnick asked as he got comfortable at my side.

“I’m not sleepy,” I confessed, which was genuinely true. After my unexpected power nap, I was a little energized.

That, or seeing Finnick strip like that in the stream of moonlight was doing other things to me that left me far more excited than I should be to ‘sleep’.

“Then what do you wanna do?”

“Would be nice to see the stars,” I admitted. “Though it’s getting close to winter. It’s probably cold outside.”

“Who said we had to be outside?” he inquired as his face seemed to light up. The dimmed room suddenly seemed to be illuminated with tender specks of light, leaving me no choice but to lift my gaze to see the ceiling was now a sheet of wondrous stars.

Twinkling lights appeared of various sizes, some which glowed with intensity while others gave a tender touch against the dark sky that harbored the wondrous moon that shone brightly above.

“Finnick,” I whispered with astonishment. “This is…outstanding.”

“Like it?” he asked as if he couldn’t tell with my shock.

“Purity at it’s finest,” I complimented the view and noticed Finnick was staring at me. “What?”

“You know what’s the finest sight I’ve seen?”

“What?”

“You,” he replied and watched my cheeks grow flushed by the compliment.

“Just trying to make me swoon,” I muttered, and he reached out to stroke my cheek with his hand.

“Maybe.”

I met his gaze, which was intense with longing, and the two of us gravitated closer to one another until our lips brushed. Soon we were kissing tenderly.

There was no need to think as our bodies did the moving, falling into the swirling emotions of desire while we were bathed in the starlight above. The warmth of his body was just as satisfying as I moved into his arms that greedily held me and trailed down my body possessively.

In the back of my mind, I wondered if this would go to the next level. I didn’t want to rush Finnick, and yet I craved this dangerous connection.

He kissed me with a mixture of urgency and tenderness, some kisses slow and deep against my lips and flesh while others were sloppy and rough like this was our last moment together.

In the process of kissing, his hands worked on removing my shirt, but he broke the kiss for a moment to admire me - his eyes growing wide as he took me in, inch by inch.

“What?” I muttered, feeling embarrassed by his lingering observation. “Does it look bad?”

“Nothing you wear could possibly look bad,” he muttered, his eyes still taking me all in. “I never thought I’d be able to see my creation against your divine flesh.”

That had me blushing as he crawled off the bed to stand. I wondered what he was going to do, but he slipped off his boxers, revealing his hard length that twitched at my observation.

“Brianne.”

I watched him as he crawled onto the bed once more, his movements slow yet accurate as he prowled towards me. My heart was beating fast in anticipation, my body hot while between my legs ached. I was trying to ignore what his naked body was doing to me. How it flicked on a switch in my mind that made me want the inevitable, leaving me to wonder if he felt a similar charge of desire coursing between us.

The growing tension. The raging temptation. The need to be fulfilled and left in bliss.

“I’ve dreamed of this moment for so long,” he whispered as he reached my legs, then began to lay soft kisses against my flesh. I quivered at his affectionate delivery, each kiss slow but precise.

“So long,” he continued. “To have you beneath me. To enjoy every part of this wonderful body you’ve reserved just for us. For your Notorious Four.”

His hand trailed along my side as he moved up my stomach and soon reached my neck. He kissed me harder, his teeth grazing my flesh and igniting a soft moan to escape my parted lips.

Finnick moved to meet my gaze; his eyes were dark and full of desperate need. I wanted to give him exactly what he wanted.

“You don’t realize how precious you are,” he whispered against my lips before claiming them. He kissed me with passion, groaning softly when I kissed him back with just as much passionate love.

I didn’t hold back - no, I couldn’t hold back - as my tingling hands moved to feel his flesh, from the muscles of his biceps to the lines of his muscled back. Finnick hid his fit body so perfectly that I’d never realized how much he’d been working on himself.

I could now enjoy the feel of that progress under my fingertips, demonstrate my affection and desire to do more.

So much more.

He removed my bra carefully before he slid my panties down my legs and off my ankles. He moved right up my body again, more kisses left behind on every inch of my legs, stomach, breasts, and neck.

He was preparing me, heightening the sensitivity of my flesh while building the thrumming excitement happening within. My walls quivered for him to fill me. To bring me to that intense ecstasy that would leave me screaming his name.

“Finnick.” My voice quivered with vulnerability and yearning as my half-opened eyes met his loving ones. “Are you happy?”

His smile was as priceless as those ocean-colored, twinkling orbs filled with pure elation.

“I’ve never been happier to be alive, loved, and confident in loving you. I keep thinking of the exact moment when it would be right for us. For me to treat you to the perfect moment as I take you on a journey of thrilling satisfaction, but things seemed to get in the way.”

He kissed me again, and his hands moved to spread my legs further so he fit perfectly between. I could feel the head of his length at my entrance as he broke the kiss to continue, “But with the way things are going, I doubt that golden moment is ever going to arrive and to be honest…I’m tired of waiting.”

His husky voice had me quivering in anticipation while his eyes met mine. I bit my bottom lip as I reached out to hook my arms around his neck and brought him nice and close.

“I think enjoying one another under the stars is nice,” I confessed against his lips. They curled and pressed against my lips, giving me one satisfying, toe-curling kiss that left me breathless before he pressed me against the sheets in preparation for what was about to happen.

“You know I love you, Red.”

“That I do,” I replied. “Just as I love you.”

“Then are you ready for a wild ride?”

“More than ready,” I whispered. “Do your worst.”

He chuckled, low and with a dark feel to it, his eyes filled with hunger while they locked onto mine one more time. “Be careful, Red. I’m not gentle.”

His words were followed with him sliding right into me. It was smooth yet stretched me perfectly, and I moaned in relief at finally be filled by him.

Finnick let out a low groan, memorizing this moment as he allowed his eyes to close and his body to remain still for a few seconds. My walls quivered around his length, and I’m sure with how easy it was for him to slide in only confirmed how wet I was for him.

“Let’s get rolling, Red,” he encouraged, and that was the start of a vigorous madness of pleasure.

Finnick wasn’t the slow type. I was soon being shown that as he moved right into a swift pace, his thrusts moving with urgency. All I could do was brace myself, knowing damn well my climax would come much faster than expected.

He kissed me hard. One hand gripped my side while the other kept him up as he kept my lips captured, increasing his thrusts.

“So tight. So good,” Finnick breathed as his thrusts grew deeper and I moaned his name again and again.

“Finnick. Finnick! Mhmm!”

He pumped in and out, going deeper and harder, driving me insane as my mind was flooded with his passionate emotions. He loved me. Desired me. Couldn’t be happier in this moment to be in the same bed as me.

I moaned his name louder, panting rapidly as I drew closer and closer to release. “Finnick. More. Faster. Harder.”

He delivered that and more, pumping in and out and nestling into my neck to kiss and bite my flesh. “That’s it, Brianne. Moan for me. Beg for more. Let yourself get lost in this. In us.”

That’s all I could do as my body grew tense, the built-up pleasure ready to explode. I put my head back as he gave a deep thrust that had me coming and screaming his name.

“Finnick!” He stilled to let me come, and I only had a few seconds of recovery time before he shifted my position and went right into another round. My moans were loud as I begged for him to thrust harder once again, the two of us not caring who heard us as we made love.

When I soon came again, he shifted my position once more; my hands and knees were on the bed as he gripped my hips and began to move furiously. His heavy grunts only turned me on, our bodies moving on impulse as the electric, pulsing energy charging through us gave us even more energy.

Tuning in to his flooding emotions, feeling the burning need, and waiting for that burst of satisfaction was an unimaginable experience to enjoy. I got to feel it all as we both moaned loudly, panting heavily in between the music of love we were making under the starry sky of the ceiling.

The intensifying thrusts, the build of immense pleasure, and the begging force of release had me close again.

“Finnick! Ah. Ah! AH!” I was so close to coming again, but I could feel how thick he was, and the swiftness in his inhales and exhales told me he was just as close as I.

“Hold it, Red,” he groaned and pressed me right into the sheets so his body laid over mine. Our hips were still up, and he moved into a certain position before he thrust so hard and fast that I couldn’t stop myself from coming.

“FINNICK!” I screamed, and was consumed with pleasure as he continued to fuck me nice and hard. His grunts and moans were long and loud before he finally sank deep into me and screamed my name.

“BRIANNE!”

I was shuddering beneath him while his hot cum shot into me. He waited till every last drop escaped his thick length before he pulled out and collapsed next to me.

We were breathless, but he helped turn me over to rest on my back before pulling me into his side.

“Fuck, that was good,” he groaned while still catching his breath. “You didn’t sleep on me either.”

“H-How could I possibly sleep through that?” I questioned, and he chuckled.

“Never know. Could have fallen asleep in between.”

“No girl would ever,” I replied. “Not with that rollercoaster ride.”

“So you liked it,” he said with a wide grin that made me blush and look away.

“No.”

“Liar.” He laughed and kissed me. “If you didn’t, I’d happily go again.”

“What are you? An Energizer Bunny battery?”

That had him bursting into laughter as beads of sweat rolled down the sides of his face.

“Red. You don’t realize what you do to us, huh?” he whispered and tugged on my bottom lip before kissing me. “How crazy you make us feel.”

“That sounds like a bad thing,” I mumbled.

“It is if you have nowhere to masturbate,” he admitted and was amused to see my flushed face.

“Y-You’re so honest in bed.”

“Glad you love it,” he replied. “Now let’s go again.”

“No.” I laughed and slapped his chest. “Give me a damn minute or two. I didn’t expect that.”

“Didn’t think I’d have the stamina?”

“I couldn’t even think that far, period,” I admitted which made him chuckle.

“Is that after-sex brain?”

“There’s no such thing!”

“Is too.”

“Liar!”

“Can we go again?”

“It hasn’t even been a minute!”

“Sure, but I’m impatient.”

I couldn’t stop myself from laughing and he soon joined in, the two of us giddy with happiness.

“I love you, Brianne Marie Harlow,” he whispered.

“I love you, too, Finnick Rosedale.”

We shared a loving kiss that ignited another force of energy, and I found the two of us beneath the sheets as he whispered, “Now?”

“Impatient,” I purred but kissed him for wanting my permission. “Now.”

I’d let myself enjoy this blissful night and worry about what was approaching later.

It’s just me, Finnick, and the starry sky above. That’s all I need.

WHERE THERE IS DARKNESS THERE’S ALWAYS LIGHT

“So all I have to do is fight my opponent with my weapon of choice and win?” I concluded.

“Yes, but remember. If it gets too difficult to win, all you have to do is survive until the timer is up,” Connor emphasized.

“So surviving whatever comes my way without losing consciousness would be deemed as a win, and if I beat my opponent, it’s also a win. Cool.”

“Why do I have a feeling you’re going to go the ruthless route and try to win instead of just surviving?” Finnick asked. His arms were crossed against his chest while he lifted an eyebrow in a look of pure judgment.

I gave him a look and flipped my long orange locks on purpose.

“Because that’s exactly what I’m going to do.”

The two of them sighed and shook their heads.

“Can’t stop Red from doing what she wants,” Finnick concluded.

“At least we can trust her to not do anything too crazy,” Connor admitted.

“True,” Finnick agreed.

“I heard that.” I waved my hands to emphasize the fact that I was still here. “What if Kaito doesn’t get here on time?”

“Professor Phoenix will give him until the end of the day. Bonus points if he does show up,” Connor revealed. “I hope he makes it.”

“Me too,” I whispered.

“He will.” We looked at Finnick to see his wide grin. “I know he will.”

“Your recent growth of confidence actually makes me want to believe you,” Connor said with a head bob. “I’m impressed.”

“Hey!”

I snickered as Finnick walked over to punch Connor in the side. “Ow! Abuse!” Connor said while chuckling. “Bri, baby! I’m being attacked.”

“You don’t even sound the least bit worried.” I giggled as Finnick rolled his eyes and gave him one more light punch to his muscled bicep.

“That’s because he has all this damn muscle on him. Like jeez. I never see you work out but you’re buffer than you were in the summertime!”

“Gotta work hard with the championship only a few weeks away,” Connor reasoned as he rolled his shoulders. “Added bonus is the fitter I am, the easier it’ll be to seduce Brianne to bed.”

“You realize she doesn’t need to see you naked to get in bed,” Finnick pointed out.

“You have a better method?”

“Ya. Get her chocolate and put it on the headboard,” Finnick declared.

“You know…that’s actually smart,” Connor replied and tapped his lips with his finger. “Let’s do that!”

“Seriously?” I looked at the two of them and shook my head. “Hurry over here and give me a good luck kiss so I can go kick some ass and we can all go celebrate.”

They rushed over to me. Each of them gave me passionate kisses before we hugged, and I took a steady breath. “Where’s Jax?”

“He went to piss,” Connor replied.

“He always has to pee like ten times when he’s nervous,” Finnick whined.

“He’s only nervous because every exam we’ve had has been far from normal,” Connor defended.

“Essentially.” Finnick let out a heavy sigh. “But the campus has been searched and there’s security clearance into the exam hall and in front of each testing room, so we’re good.”

“Let’s do this,” I encouraged, “Tell Jax he owes me a kiss when I win.”

“Got it,” Connor replied.

“Don’t break a leg because that would really be a pain in the ass,” Finnick reasoned.

“It wouldn’t be too bad,” I offered as I reached the door. “You’d carry me everywhere.”

“You’re not wrong, but I’d rather avoid that,” he defended.

“Good luck, Brianne,” Connor encouraged.

I looked back both of them with a pleased smile before I headed into the secure hall that led to the exam chamber.

Today’s exam was being done in a different set of rooms. The entire building was secured with guards and agents while teams were instructed to pick a leader who would enter the chamber hall to change into their designated uniform for the exam. They would decide on their sword at the entrance door of the exam.

I wasn’t nervous in the slightest at the actual idea of fighting one-on-one with a given weapon, but I was praying things would go smoothly and Kaito would arrive on time. He’d yet to show up or contact us to let us know that he was on the way, leaving us unsure if we’d be able to pass if he didn’t arrive by the end of the school day.

Kaito would never try to jeopardize us intentionally, which only left me worrying he’d been delayed. I had to keep my hopes up since this was the final part of this semester before the final set of months that would surely change our lives forever.

After changing into my all-black combat suit, I put my hair up in a ponytail and took one glance in the mirror before I nodded to myself.

“I can do this.”

We will prevail.

Marianna’s entrance gave me a sense of comfort as I turned away from the standing mirror and walked out of the changing room. Turning to the right to head to the entrance, there was Jax leaning against the wall with something in his grasp.

He noticed my approach and one look in his eyes told me what I needed to know.

“Jaxsin? What are you doing here?”

His sinister grin was followed with him moving away from the wall to present me with a sword.

“The not-so-weak douche told me to give this to you, like I’m some sort of delivery boy,” he dryly complained.

I arched an eyebrow at his explanation, attempting to put the pieces of his statement together until it clicked.

“Kaito?”

“Hmph. Weak fucker can’t even deliver shit himself.”

“We both know you don’t mean that.”

“I do.”

“Uh-huh,” I replied and reached for the offered sword. It reminded me of the previous one I’d kept with me during the assembly, only this one was in a metallic pink sheath with engraved golden flowers that were outlined with a neon orange tint. The fine details were amazing, and tugging on the golden hilt revealed the pink sword with orange magic incantations across the blade.

“Holy crap,” I whispered and took the appearance in as my magic begged to flow through it.

“Show off,” Jaxsin muttered, but he was eyeing the sword like I was. “There’s a note.”

“Is there?” I asked as I slid the sword back into its protective case and immediately fastened it to my waist.

“There is,” he replied.

“Are you holding it captive?”

“Ya.” He didn’t even sound guilty about it. “I want a kiss.”

“You were late to the kissing party,” I pointed out but moved closer. “Where’s Jax?”

“Temporarily sleeping,” he mumbled.

“Want Marianna?”

“She’d start insulting me,” he whined.

“You insult everyone but don’t want to be insulted?” I teased.

“Hmph.” He narrowed his eyes at me before looking away. “I’m bored.”

I gently pushed him against the wall, catching his attention. He froze and gulped at my black eyes.

“Always say you’re bored, but I know when I come to play that it’s the complete opposite,” I purred. “Be a man and grow some balls so I can kick them nice and hard.”

“That sounds both painful and enticing at the same time,” Jaxsin muttered, but dipped his head low enough for his lips to gently press against mine.

With how rough and direct he was, his kiss was tender and slow. It was one that started and ended just as fast, leaving us both in want as he pulled back and grumbled, “Jax’s awake. I’m out.”

His eyes blinked a few times, returning to Jax’s usual golden orbs that trickled with magic essence, but he didn’t need to worry since Marianna was gone as well, a quick switch that I’d barely noticed.

“You switch in and out rather flawlessly,” he pointed out as he took in my face. “Hey.”

“Hey,” I replied and leaned up to kiss him. He returned it with far more aggression than I expected, and I had to break the kiss, or I was positive I’d be hoisted up and slammed against the wall, judging by the way he looked at me.

“I have an exam to complete, remember?”

“Right, right,” he replied but leaned in to kiss my forehead. “Kaito will be here shortly. He just got back.”

“And brought me this sword? Isn’t that like…illegal? Against the rules?”

“Not against the rules, apparently. It was ‘chosen’ for you. Just by Kaito,” he reasoned like it wasn’t suspicious whatsoever. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the note.

Placing it in my hand, he gave me a quick kiss and whispered, “I better go before I get in trouble. Good luck, Bri. We’ll be up there watching you kick booty.”

“Your confidence in me is always appreciated,” I replied as we pressed foreheads and allowed ourselves to enjoy the sacred moment. He finally took his leave, and I watched as he walked out of the hall and waved back at me.

I waved in return and could hear Finnick. “What the-? The washroom isn’t that way!”

“You thought I’d go to the washroom when our Notorious Queen is about to kick ass? I think not.”

Connor was roaring in laughter as the door closed, but their support meant the world to me as I grinned from ear to ear and lowered my gaze to the note in my possession. Unfolding it, I quickly scanned the cursive, penned message.

BRIANNE,

I had a feeling I’d be slightly late, so I decided to get a helping hand in delivering this to you. I’m sure you’re going to be the main lead for the exam, so a little helping hand will make things easier. I’ll see you and the others shortly, but this gift is for you because you’re my light and deserve a golden sword that represents the sunlight that greets us in the morning and says farewell as it sets. I know I’ve worried you, but rest easy. I’m back and will see you shortly.

- KAITO M.

I WAS GOING to fold the paper for safekeeping when a sentence way below caught my attention.

P.S. No matter what happens, follow the voice that guides you to the light.

“The voice that guides me to the light?” I pondered.

Wisdom for the foreseeable future.

Marianna’s statement intrigued me, but this was no time for us to ponder what the future may hold.

Time to get this exam over with and fight!

Folding the note and tucking it right into my bra beneath my suit, I zipped the tight leather up and took one final look at the dazzling sword.

“Time to fight for the Notorious Five’s future.”

“NOPE! NO, NO, NO, NO, HELL TO THE FUCKING AH!” My words were cut off as I fought hard to avoid the black sludge trying to swallow me, but got blown right off the path by a bomb that exploded at my feet.

“AH!” I shrieked and suddenly I was zapping further down the path, avoiding the sudden rockslide that seemed to come out of nowhere.

Literally nowhere!

“This exam is unbelievable!” I shrieked when my body surged into existence once more and I was sprinting down the black brick path as the playing field suddenly changed. I skidded to a stop and turned right around, pulling my sword out and charging it with my magic, which was finally getting the moment to come out and play.

The black slug that was racing towards me let out a heart-wrenching sound that left my ears ringing, but I was done playing silly games with this beast.

“I’m tired of you!” I snarled as I spread my stance out further, and I felt my eyes begin to burn while a red magic circle formed beneath me. Red shifted to orange which then moved to gold, the spinning circle of power growing bigger and bigger as I conjured up as much magic as possible. This ten-foot beast was about to feel my wrath as I twirled the sword in my hand before the words to the heightened spell left my lips.

“Moonla Re Va Flamendo Ra Ve. Destroy the dark that impedes your hungry desires and bring light to the surface!”

The spell was different but hit its mark as I took one step forward and was suddenly mid-air with my sword completing the final strike through the large beast. Its scream shook the room as the sliced pieces of its body fell to the side.

Within seconds, it began to fade into specks of energy, until all that was left was white butterflies that fluttered upward. They looked like they were truly parts of the light element.

I watched in amazement while being captivated by their mere beauty, one of them fluttering over to me until it landed on my nose. Looking up close really proved that they were made of the light element, which left me wondering if my spell had somehow purified the very creature that mimicked the darkness.

The whole exam was a maze of random attacks and circumstances, but that jumbo slug appeared as though it were a shadow creature of sorts.

It could have been an exam prop…hmmm.

Glancing up at the timer, I noticed that it had stopped, and it wasn’t long until the words PASSED showed up in capitol green letters.

“Yes!” I cheered and saw Finnick, Jax, and Connor cheering and waving their hands in the glass watch box. I waved at them before I waited for the door to open so I’d be able to meet up with them and find Kaito so we could celebrate.

I waited and waited, but the door remained closed.

With a frown, I reached to my ear to press the button that communicated to the box for emergencies. “Um. Is there a problem or did we not just pass?”

My eyes were still on the glass box as I watched Jax walk over to the speaker box and answer, “You definitely passed. Maybe it’s a malfunction?”

“Out of all the days and exams, I have to be the one to get a malfun-”

The ground beneath me suddenly cracked, cutting me off as I looked to the floor.

“Hmm? Wha-” The ground beneath me suddenly broke entirely, but instead of falling in, I was sent flying upward. I tried to flip myself through the air so I could see whatever had just attacked me and counter it with my own attack, but the flip landed me in a state of fear as I lifted my sword in time to defend myself before I was slapped right into the very ceiling.

“Ugh!” I grunted and fought hard against the thing that was attacking me. I couldn’t figure out what it was, a centipede with loads of arms or a malformed creature of darkness.

I quickly checked the box to see the guys were already trying to get to me, but it was soon clear that they were locked in the glass box. Finnick picked up a chair and quickly tossed it at the glass, but it merely bounced the very item back.

Connor already had his daggers out and tried to stab at the glass, but again, it did no damage.

Shit! We’re trapped! Fuwa?! Elsa?!

I called to my familiars, but it must have reached deaf ears because neither of them replied or showed up, which made me realize that I couldn’t sense them at all.

What the hell is going on?!

The darkness suddenly disappeared, which left me screaming as I plunged to the floor.

“EVANDO FREE!” My command ignited intense winds that rushed to catch me before I hit the floor. I quickly landed, but I couldn’t take one step before something pierced right through me.

My scream was loud, but it was merely the start of my screams as black needles pierced me left and right. Some were small and pricked at my arms and legs, but it was the large ones that sheered through me like a sword that left me screaming hysterically while my body froze in agony.

I expected blood to leave my body but there was none. Instead, my fingertips began to grow numb while their vibrant color began to dull until my fingers were tinted all the way black.

What’s going on? What’s…what’s happening to me?!

Darkness. Bad. Destroy. Submit to destroy.

My sword clattered to the ground as I fell to my knees due to my legs losing sensation, which left me struggling to breathe as the darkness continued to spread the cold, numbing feeling that left me feeling…empty.

A soft chuckle caught my attention, but I couldn’t move in the direction it came from. Jax’s voice called to me through the speaker in my ear but it was no use. I couldn’t move, my senses were failing me, and the enemy was mere steps behind me.

When they revealed themselves, I couldn’t even curse, my mind already beginning to drain away, leaving me like a helpless doll under someone else’s control.

The man before me grinned wildly as his eyes locked onto mine.

The eyes of the person who was once my best friend.

“Looks like I rose from the dead to make sure you came and joined me, Brianne,” Elijah whispered as he looked down at me in delight. “Finally caught you. Finally!”

He clapped his hands like a little boy who’d just gotten his birthday cake, but the cynical look on his face worried me. His expression really appeared as if he’d lost a few screws and now he was just downright insane.

“I know you can’t talk right now. Not without me, that is,” he pointed out and lifted his fingers to show multiple black strings connected to the piercing black needles embedded in me. “So fucking tired of playing the same safe tunes. You should have died with Jax on the icy mountain but no. That waste of a doppelganger didn’t do his job and who paid the price? ME!”

He spread his fingers out and I screamed because it felt like I was being ripped apart. He laughed in glee at my suffering before he raised his hands up and my feet forced me to rise even with the agonizing pain that would have crippled me if I had control.

My mind already struggled to stay awake, nausea and dizziness from the pain making me weak, but Elijah shook his head before I was in his face.

“No, no, no! You sleep, you fail.” His words were like pins and needles in my brain, pricking and leaving me no choice but to follow his words. “You stay awake. The show isn’t done yet. You have to cause damage. Lots of damage,” he stated with pride before he laughed and moved back to spin around happily.

“I’m the winner. I caught her! To think I waited for those assholes to tell me what to do. I should be a ruler. King of the lands or, in this new life, the one who owns Witchling Academy. Not Bri or Jax. No, no, no. They may be the founders, but they won’t succeed in graduating! They won’t take what was always supposed to be mine!”

Everything made no sense to me as he laughed and cheered, skipping around while he moved his hands around like he was conducting, which only left me screaming in even more pain. It felt like my limbs were being torn, like my brain was being scraped with a rack, and it wasn’t long until my voice gave out.

“This is brilliant! The best plan I’ve had! Your boyfriends are trapped in the little glass box and after they’ve watched your death, they’ll soon join you! I’ll kill all those you love, and anyone connected to you. That way, you won’t come to this world again. No more reincarnations. No more dealing with everything being stolen from me. That double tried to take you away from your fate. To be your best friend so he could shield you from me. But I fixed that. I meddled in his life until it all came crashing down and he was bitter. He didn’t know what I’d done. How badly I’d interfered. From the beginning of the semester I paved the path to this very moment and now we’re here! Here!”

Allow the darkness. Let darkness prevail to light.

The chill of numbness was reaching my neck, and I feared the worst as I struggled to breathe. My eyes moved to the glass box, widening as I saw that the guys were now fighting off a bunch of people. Jax must have sensed me, his head turning my way as his orbs grew wider and suddenly bled to black, but I looked at him with desperate eyes.

Don’t, Jax. Don’t lose control. I’ll be okay. We’ll be okay.

Suddenly my vision was cloaked with the very darkness that fought to consume me, but this time, I felt like I was in a void.

No sight. No feeling. No scent.

I had to be moving. Or at least, I could imagine I wasn’t frozen in stone, but how would I really know when I was a mummy of darkness?

I should have been consumed by fear, but I wasn’t. There were no emotions to endure or experience. Nothing to look forward to in the brink of defeat.

Everything was just…nothing.

I waited and waited, and suddenly what may have been seconds felt like hours. Hours turning to years and years to centuries.

The thought of it all made me wonder if this was how it felt to be drifting in darkness. To lose track of time because there was nothing to foresee or to remember. Was hope even a thing when there was an objective you’d merely forgotten? How do you move forward when the past was unwritten, and the present was lost by the future?

Nothing seemed to make sense, but deep down, a single word echoed around me.

Freedom.

The single word had no meaning at first, but as it began to repeat like a chant, its definition became knowledge, and that knowledge morphed to power. I wished to be free, not deserving of punishment like this, but was it due to the reality that I was now one with the darkness?

Wasn’t I evil and kept captive because evil deserved to be hidden away as the good was led to freedom? No. That didn’t seem right. It didn’t seem fair. Why was I suddenly here and unable to escape to where I was supposed to be?

I had a purpose. Everyone had a purpose and deserved to be free to pursue it, but what was mine? Where was the goal I needed to strive towards to be free?

Purpose. Freedom. Where must I go? There has to be a sign. A single sign. I need to be led. To be the follower and be led to the right path towards my purpose. Is that too much to ask? Is that too much to hope for?

My frantic thoughts suddenly came to a stop as I saw a tiny spark of light. I thought I was hallucinating as the world of darkness had felt like it had held me for an eternity, but the light continued to flicker from far away, drawing me towards it.

Calling to me.

As my sight grew clearer, so did my hearing. I heard a voice call to me from far away.

“Brianne. Come back to me.”

The voice was one I’d missed. One I’d worried about for a long time but couldn’t find the right path that led to us meeting. But here was that prime moment.

The voice continued to reach my ears, triggering a thought that was surely a recent memory.

No matter what happens, follow the voice that guides you to the light.

The voice that guides me was now doing exactly that, the light growing as my sense of touch seemed to return. I felt warmth in my fingertips, and it spread further through my hands, from my hands to my arms, and then upward to my neck and my head and down to my chest, stomach, legs, and feet.

It felt like I wasn’t floating anymore but running towards the light. Desperate to reach the end that begged for my return and to be in the arms of the man waiting at the very end.

Tears washed against my cheeks as I felt the sensation of what I was begging to experience.

Freedom. I’m free!

As though the shackles around my wrists and ankles had burst into pieces, I leapt forward until I blinked, and I was back in the present.

The world was a blinding blur, but that’s not what mattered as I locked eyes with beautiful purple ones that had hints of silver that twinkled in relief at my eye contact.

My eyes that were already filling with tears blinked, and I allowed the droplets to fall as I took in the multiple scents of sweat, blood, smoke, and burnt metal.

So many questions flooded me, but I wouldn’t dare move my gaze until I acknowledged that this wasn’t a dream. That I was now standing here with my sword at Kaito’s neck and his hands raised up in offering.

“KILL HIM!” a scream commanded, but I merely stood there and lowered my gaze to see the sword on the ground and the blood from the multiple wounds that marked both of us. It was obvious that we’d been involved in an intense battle, but it made no sense for me to fight Kaito.

With the black combat outfit he wore and his navy-blue hair that was up in a ponytail, he surely was an ally, but it made no sense why I’d ever turn my blade on him. I scrunched my face in confusion and was only rewarded with a loving smile as those purple jewels softened.

“Brianne. It’s okay. We’ll explain later. I just need you to lower the sword from my neck,” Kaito whispered.

I was shocked by how calm he was when the sharp blade he’d given to Jax to give to me was pressed against his neck and even cut him just slightly as blood began to drip down from the wound.

The sight made me lose my grip on the hilt of the sword, the weapon falling before I let my instincts kick in and I was in Kaito’s arms.

He hugged me tightly and sighed. “Welcome back, Brianne. I missed you.”

“Kaito!” I whispered in a panic and moved back to look at him again. “W-What did I do?! How…when…I don’t…I don’t remember what’s happening.”

“We’ll explain later. I promise,” he assured me. “But first, I really need to do this.”

His lips slammed into mine – a raw, intense kiss that surged life into me. I kissed him back firmly, feeling relieved to feel, smell, touch, and be wrapped in loving emotions that came from him.

I wished the kiss could be longer as he broke it, but I knew we had other things to worry about as his eyes turned to look behind me. I followed his gaze and there was Elijah, his frustrated glare only leaving him grunting before he turned around and raced towards the door.

“Dammit!” Kaito cursed, but I pulled out of his hold and took his hand.

“We have to go after him!”

“Brianne, you’re not-”

“He can’t get away!” I tugged at his hand and he followed me at full speed. The two of us chased Elijah down the chamber hall and then out into the room.

“Brianne! Kaito!” Connor called out to us as if he were trying to run back to the room but was on a full-on chase to catch Elijah once and for all - the swift race leading us to the main school building in seconds.

Elijah skidded to a stop before he crashed into the student council room, and I skidded to a stop with Kaito before we rushed in and were frozen in place.

Approaching footsteps followed with gasps of shock before the fire alarm went off. I felt Jax’s presence by my left side as Kaito was on my right. The swarming emotions of shock that came from my back felt like Connor’s, and the soft-spoken words that followed came from Finnick’s lips.

“Fuck.”

All we could do was stand there, out of breath and drained from what seemed to be our final exam, only to stare at the blonde girl with blue eyes.

Leia…hanging from the ceiling.

Her blood poured onto the desk beneath her, but it was clear this wasn’t a suicide. What confirmed it wasn’t her position, but the words written along the walls.

“Semester Eight will be your last. Prepare for death, again, Bri and Jax.”

I should have felt fear, or be shocked by the bloody words, but no. I felt neither. Instead, my lips curled in a devilish smirk while I reminded myself of the place I’d just come from.

The desolation I’d somehow survived.

This act of crime only told me one thing. Desperate times came with desperate measures and the shadow organization was afraid of the tables being turned. Now that I’d experienced the darkness myself, I knew what I needed to do.

Survive. Destroy. Conquer.

My smirk grew in satisfaction as I mentally nodded at Marianna’s declaration.

They thought killing Leia would ruin our desire to graduate. Tough luck, Shadow Kingdom. It’s only getting a hell of a lot darker from here.

It’s time to fight darkness…with darkness.

TO BE CONTINUED.

Coming Soon - OCT. 23RD. 2020

https://books2read.com/WITCHLINGACADEMY8

Here’s a sneak peek of BLAZING ACADEMY

https://books2read.com/BLAZINGACADEMY

BLURB:

When the element of fire burns within your veins, the academy for all things scorching is the best place to learn how to make that flame burn even hotter.

Alice Blaze is my name, and I’m not exactly your typical sixteen-year-old. My mom disappeared after my birth and my dad was an alcoholic maniac, so I was raised by my protective grandparents in the single house up the hill. The one people only come to visit on Halloween.

Because, yeah, apparently, our house is haunted. Naturally.

As an orphan living in a spooky house, it’s no surprise that my life has been…eventful. I’ve been inadvertently causing trouble since I was little and it always ends up with something combusting into flames. You know, lighting up the curtains, exploding vials in lab class. And don’t get me started with the accidental school fire. Need I say more?

The flames really hit the fan when I’m accused of shattering all the windows in the entire school. Of course, that doesn’t make sense because it has nothing to do with my burning nemesis. But it doesn’t matter. Expulsion is imminent and my grandparents are fed up with my constant transfers.

But then something amazing happens: a letter of invitation lands right onto our doorstep. Or window.

I’m invited to Blazing Academy, the school for all things — and people — that are scorching hot. Shifters, demons, and blazing hot witches…oh, right. I almost left that part out. According to the school, that’s what I am. A blazing hot witch.

Let’s hope that’s all I am, and that this first semester goes a whole lot smoother than I’m imagining. Otherwise my whole life might just go up in smoke.

CHAPTER ONE: SWEET SIXTEEN

“Alice! You’re going to be late for school!”

I turned over to hug one of my multiple pillows that crowded around the head of my bed. Even with two fans on and my window half open, I was still far too hot.

It simply wasn’t bothering me because I was half asleep, but I was glad I only wore underwear to sleep because clothes were a no-no in this weather.

It was September, and I was baffled that it was still so hot. I always ran a little warm, even in the most chill days in winter, but it always left me wishing my grandparents would invest in an air conditioner.

Yes, our old, “haunted” building of a house needed a few renovations, but we were living in the time and age where we could afford a portable AC.

My grandma always gave the excuse that my room was in the attic and the hose connector to release the air pressure and water or whatever wouldn’t reach the ground. It was all excuses to me.

Fans did barely anything up here. It did a bloody good job circulating the hot air, but to actually cool me off? I might as well eat ice cream every hour of the day.

Today was the third day of me going to another school that was forced to accept me. I always got a few brow raises when I’d acknowledge that I’d transferred from school twenty-something. I’d lost count, but from what I remembered, I was at school twenty-five before I made my lab vial combust.

Seriously, it was an accident.

People thought I was a witch. Or a red-haired, possessed female who looked like she was a part of a cult instead of a student trying to get her high school diploma.

My name was Alice Blaze, and I had a running streak of getting kicked out of every school I’d been allowed entry in.

It started in daycare and lead to grade school, and now, high school. It wasn’t my fault, or at least, that’s what I was told to say each time I “fucked up.” See, there was something about the element of fire that hated me.

It had to be a past life vendetta or curse I had to my name because when fire was involved, I was signing off another transfer form and moving to the next school a few days later.

Lighters, fireplaces, even plain olden day matches. The spark of a flame matched with how I was currently feeling that day and either ended up with something burning to crisp or catching on fire and summoning the entire fire department to our school grounds.

Sometimes, I could be in the happiest mood, and the flames will be all playful and try and burn the classroom down for fun.

Due to constant fire mishaps, whenever I enrolled in a new school, the fire department was on speed dial. That was one fact that the students always found out about before the common ‘Blazing Alice’ nickname came to be.

How I wished to just be homeschooled. At least no one would have to deal with the fire mishaps I apparently created or stalk me all the way home to see the tall castle on the top of the hill.

Our house was literally the only one on the hill, and it gave you haunted house vibes. Totally spooky, painted in all black, and our garden and front lot were covered in thick trees and a few vines.

I wished they were nice and tall, the perfect wall of nature to shield us from the city’s ridicule. The school that was thirty minutes from my house by bike was the only one that was willing to accept and tolerate all the trouble I caused.

The principal was best friends with my grandparents and was doing us this favor. It was nice of her, but I wasn’t interested in the pity acceptance.

If I could be homeschooled, life would have been far easier. No more problems, no students bothering me, and it would be easier to study because no one would interrupt me.

The one problem with all of my schools was that I was an easy target to pick on. I was the tallest out of the females, standing at 5′9″. I loved wearing heels or anything to bring me up to 6′0″, but that merely got more attention.

Adding my small waist, wider hips, tanned skin, and extremely red hair, I was the sore spot in a bland hallway, and among my peers, I was the “weird” one.

I never asked to be this way, but I embraced it. My grandparents taught me early to love myself for who I was, and I’d thrived with that.

Would have been nice to have contact lenses strong enough to last a day of school, but beggars can’t be choosers.

The most distinct attribute regarding my appearance was my red eyes. People thought they were contacts and that I wore them to grab attention. No one ever believed me when I said they were real and that I wasn’t the Devil’s daughter.

I’d gotten used to it by now, and even with knowing they were real, I lied and said they were contacts to avoid being called a trouble maker AND a liar.

A girl could carry only so many labels.

“Alice! Don’t make me come up there!” Grandma called from the second floor.

Snuggling my pillow tightly, I wondered if I ignored her long enough, she’d let me skip school today.

Today was my birthday after all. Did I really need to go to school?

My sweet sixteen was here, but I didn’t feel any different. No one was going to treat me a little nicer because it was the day I was born, and I surely wasn’t expecting a happy birthday either.

Blazing Alice didn’t have friends, because she was too dangerous to be around. That’s what people liked to spread around the school, no matter how long I lasted before being kicked out.

If only I could be one of those girls who had a group of friends who cared about these milestones. To have someone sing happy birthday and present me with a cupcake with a candle on top.

With my fire problem, we weren’t allowed to have candles in the classroom, but just for once, it would have been nice to experience it with good company.

“Woof?”

Something nudged my nose, and I poked an eye open to see the tiny black wolf. I hoped it was a wolf, but it very well could have been a husky breed puppy.

This little guy had been wandering through our thick trees when I came home from my first day of school. It was stuck in a patch of vines, and though I wasn’t one to feel sympathy for wildlife, this mini wolf was far too adorable to ignore.

The plan was to get her out and let her be free to find her pack, but she ended up following me into my haunted house, and I basically couldn’t get rid of her.

My grandparents tried and failed miserably. Thus, the reason why this cute puppy wolf thing was now chilling in my bed in a last attempt to wake me up.

“Woof!”

“I should call you Wolfie,” I mumbled, and closed my eyes.

“Woof!” The light nudge to my nose, followed by the little licks, made me grin.

“Be lucky you’re cute,” I muttered but lifted my hand to ruffle her fur. She kept licking my face and it wasn’t until her tail smacked my cheek, then I sat up.

“‘Nope. Not being wolf farted on today. Your farts can kill,” I groaned.

Hearing the creaky ladder steps, I groaned and lifted my blanket to cover my breasts. Soon enough, my grandma was at the entrance of the attic.

“Aren’t you too old to be climbing ladders?” I whined.

She rolled her eyes. “I’m fifty-four, Alice. That’s not old.”

“Old to you guys is when you need a knee replacement, which I researched was seventy-five from the new statistics. However, I think it’s when you have grey hair, which you do,” I acknowledged.

She gave me a scowl and I merely shrugged. “You said you always want me to say the truth. I’m stating facts.”

“Go get ready for school.”

“Do I have to?” I whined. “Can’t I skip today? Pretty please?”

“Even if it’s your birthday, you need an education. I promised the principal that unless you were super sick, you wouldn’t skip school. What I will do is drive you to school,” she offered.

“That makes me sad. No thanks.” I frowned and looked at wolf pup who crawled onto my lap.

“Woof!”

“Did you give her a name?”

“No.” I sighed. “Call her Cyrus. Reminds me of a girl version of Cerberus,” I suggested.

“Woof Woof!”

“Really?” My grandma gave me one of her common ‘I can’t believe your logic’ looks. I gave her a nod. “She likes it! Plus, she could be a demon from hell here to make sure I’m not lonely.”

Grandma shook her head. “I’m making breakfast. Get in the shower,” she stated, and before I could protest, headed back down the ladder.

With a pout of my lips, I mumbled, “Not fair. She didn’t even say Happy Birthday.”

Deciding to get up, I petted Cyrus and picked her up from the bed. Lowering her to the floor, she ran around by my feet as I sat up and stretched.

After a minute of sitting almost naked on my bed, I got up and walked over to my desk chair that my uniform was resting on. I would have been worried about how wrinkled it was, but I couldn’t care less.

I already hated this school and couldn’t wait for something to go awry. It would be the best gift a girl like me could ask for. Maybe that would convince my grandparents to let me be homeschooled.

If Dad wasn’t a recovering alcoholic getting rehab, he could have given permission for me to be homeschooled.

My Dad was an interesting character. I sometimes wondered if he was really crazy, but basically, my grandparents hated him. They were my grandparents from my Mother’s side, and the only thing they had to say about my Dad was what an irresponsible adult he was. I’d never gotten the chance to meet my Dad’s parents.

Dad has been fighting with alcohol addiction for years. It hadn’t been like that when he married my mom, but when she left after carrying me to full term, it left a hole in my Dad’s heart.

Even after sixteen years, he still missed my Mom. He wouldn’t admit it to anyone but me, and it pained me that there was nothing I could do to help him. He was in my life when I was younger, but I was mainly in my grandparents’ care.

I got to visit him once in a while, but that slowly changed when his addiction got worse. He went from drinking two bottles of alcohol a day to a whole case, and when he’d get violent, my grandparents deemed him incapable of raising me.

It was only a matter of time.

The one thing I’m sure lead to my Dad drinking more was how similar I looked to my Mom. From the few pictures I carried of her, I was her mini-me and now that I was growing far too fast, I looked almost identical to her now.

With heels, we’d be at the same height, though my figure was just a little curvier than hers. My red locks were a shade brighter, but my eyes were identical, along with my lightly tanned skin.

I had no clue what my mother’s background was, but my Dad was Caucasian. Whatever the combo was, it gave me a light tan mix and made it difficult for people to figure out if I was white or native.

My cultural background wasn’t a big deal to me. It didn’t deny who I was or give me some urge to learn where I came from.

All I wanted was to fit in at school. To learn more about myself and my studies. Not deal with the daily drama and teasing over me being far too accident prone.

If I could even call it that.

Regardless of my questionable ethnicity, I hadn’t seen Dad in a while. He tried to show up during holidays, and at least text me once in a blue moon when he remembered he had a daughter, but the distance had really taken a stab at our Father-Daughter bond.

I didn’t blame my grandparents for doing what they did, and even with the multiple school mishaps, they still took care of me and were willing to do the walk of shame to the principal’s office every time I got in trouble.

They loved me, yes, but it would have been nice to have both my parents here to raise me rather than them.

If my mom was around, maybe she’d be able to figure out what was wrong with me.

Heading to the bathroom, I took a nice cool shower to wake me up. After that, I brushed my teeth and did a quick makeup look. I wasn’t super into makeup but enjoyed a bit of a smoky eye look and red lipstick.

If my uniform could have some red to match my hair, eyes, lips, and red heels, that would make the black and white uniform less dull in comparison to my pop of color.

Leaving my lipstick for last, I gathered my single notebook, pencil case, phone, and the latest spells and fashion magazine from my wooden desk and placed it all into my red backpack.

I wasn’t one to make notes or even study for long, which left me being called a smart ass. Another quality I’d taken from my mom, who was apparently a genius. I’m talking one-hundred percent, straight A-plus student genius.

My dad was more athletic, which was perfect for me since I took that trait from him and was the fastest runner at any school I attended during track season.

That reminded me of the time I’d been at one school for most of the training period for track and field, only to transfer to the opposite school they were facing in the league championships.

Did my new school use that as an advantage? Of course. Top runner and league champion for the school’s first official win. Ah, the few good times where students my age actually praised and acknowledged my existence.

I moved onto the next school during summer break and never got a chance to make some good friends that I thought were interesting. That’s why I just stopped trying.

It was disappointing to try and get along with people and then have to become long-distance friends. Those relationships barely lasted that long. No one around here was going to input that much effort into a friendship with the new transfer student.

Putting my bag on my shoulder and looking around my room, I nodded once and glanced down to Cyrus, who was sitting on my foot.

She loved doing that, which was her way of saying ‘take me downstairs for food please’. Having her for three days had brightened my life just a little bit.

My grandparents may have forgotten my birthday, but the spots of love Cyrus showed me were enough to make me happy.

Leaning down, I picked her up with ease and made it down the ladder. Heading downstairs, I noticed that grandpa’s brown leather coat was gone as were his matching shoes; both items usually rested against the wall near the door.

“Where’s Grandpa?” I asked when I entered the kitchen. “Did he go fishing again?”

“Yes, he did,” Grandma replied.

“But it’s September,” I reasoned. “There are barely any fish in the lakes by now.”

“Doesn’t stop him. You know that,” she replied and lowered the plate of pancakes on the dining table. “Don’t take too long to eat, I have an important meeting to go to.”

“Morning bingo isn’t important,” I noted but headed to my spot at the table.

“It is when I can win money,” Grandma countered.

“Would that money go to fixing the house?” I suggested.

“The house is in perfect condition,” she argued.

“Uh huh. I think you forgot about the hole in the roof that I patched up with a metal plate from the basement. I’m sure that came from a broken appliance somewhere in the house. Then add the fact that only my toilet works properly, and the water is cold again,” I explained some of the many faults in our old house.

Lowering Cyrus to the floor, she ran to her filled bowls of water and food and began to eat. Pulling out my hair, I hooked my backpack on one side and sat down.

Picking up my fork and knife, I dug right in as Grandma answered.

“Someone will come in this week to check that out, as well as the other things that need to get fixed.”

“Why can’t we just move somewhere else? This house makes it seem like we’re dirt poor. It’s like the Addam’s family home. No wonder why I get made fun of all the time.”

“Who’s bullying you? This is a new school. It’s the perfect fresh start, Alice.”

“Fresh start of the new girl with the red hair, eyes, and heels. Alright,” I commented with the least bit of amusement.

“Alice,” Grandma said with a serious tone. “I won’t hesitate to go to the school and find out.”

“It’s fine, Grandma. I can handle it,” I vouched. “Don’t need you bringing your cane around trying to hit the hot dudes.”

“I would do no such thing,” she huffed. “And my cane is only for when I’m tired.”

“Alright,” I replied and focused on my breakfast.

Once I was finished, I pushed my plate to the side to do my usual morning text message check. Turning my body to open my backpack and retrieve my phone, I turned back to see the plate with a red velvet slice of cake and a single candle that was actually lit up.

Glancing over to Grandma who had somehow placed the plate there without me noticing, I smiled back at her gleaming expression and she whispered, “Happy sweet sixteen, Alice.”

“Grandma.” I looked at her with teary eyes. “I thought you forgot!’

“I couldn’t forget the day you were born, Alice. I know we don’t do much in terms of celebrations, but this is extra special. Your grandpa is actually in town reserving a nice restaurant for us to have dinner tonight. The three of us. It’ll be a nice, luxurious dinner with some bomb dessert.”

I snickered at her attempt to use our current age “lingo”. “Thanks, Grandma!”

Glancing back down at the candle, I worried about the flame that was already growing in size. “Uh. Can I blow it out now before the whole house catches on fire?”

“Make a wish before you do,” Grandma urged.

I wanted to huff, but I decided to go along with it. She did get my favorite flavor of cake. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath.

Please let me find a school that accepts me. Not these academies that hate every unique thing about me. Most importantly, let me find some friends. Just one friend…

Letting the air out in a stream of air, the rather large flame took a bit of blowing to put out. It finally did, but I did notice Grandma holding the fire extinguisher as back-up.

That made me giggle. “That would be pretty funny to have on a card or calendar, Grandma.”

“I’d be rich if I sold photographs of me posing with this fire extinguisher,” she cheered. “But your grandad would never allow it. Got to figure out another career to pursue.”

“Back to the bingo drawing board,” I teased.

“You can win a lot at Bingo!” she stressed.

“You haven’t won in how many years? Ten? Twenty? I swear you’ve been on a losing streak since I was born,” I emphasized.

“I’m working on it.” She blushed at my statement, knowing well it was true. “Finish your cake or you’re leaving it behind.”

“I can’t leave this beauty behind!” I exclaimed. “It gotta be in my belly first.”

Staring at the cake, I took a quick picture and looked to Grandma as she picked the other plate that I’d discarded to the side.

“I can wash it.”

“Nonsense. It’s your birthday. You get a bit of special treatment today.” Grandma winked. Staring at her with loving eyes, I whispered, “Thank you, Grandma. For putting up with everything.”

She met my gaze and had a smile of her own. “Only two more years and you won’t need to deal with school anymore, alright?”

Giving her a bob of my head in reply, I looked back at the cake and sliced a piece with my fork.

She’s right. Soon I’ll graduate and can find a place willing to accept me. Hopefully they don’t play with fire.

THE TRACKER HIVE ACADEMY - OUT NOW

https://books2read.com/TRACKERHIVEACADEMY

SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY - OUT NOW:

https://books2read.com/SSS1

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

~Books by Avery Song~

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX (OCT.2.20)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight (Oct. 23.2020)

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (Nov.27.2020)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Six (Apr.2.2021)

BLAZING ACADEMY

Semester One

Semester Two (Jul.24.2020)

Semester Three (Oct.16.2020)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain (Oct.9.2020)

Supernatural Savior (Feb.5.2021)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

Psychic Royalty - Book Two (Aug.7.2020)

Psychic Monarchy- Book Three (Nov.13.2020)

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

Escaped By Destiny (Aug.7.2020)

Freed By Power (Jan.8.2021)

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

Celestial Prison 2 (Oct.30.2020)

Celestial Prison 3 (Feb.19.2021)

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

Shattered Princess 2 (Jan.1.21)

Shattered Princess 3 (Apr.9.21)

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two (Jul.31.2020)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

Daggers and Smoke - Year Two (Nov.20.2020)

Daggers and Smoke - Year Three (Mar.12.2021)

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two (Sept.18.2020)

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (Mar.5.2021)